every one deperit perditè amat loves and zealously affects and commits adultery and fornication with all every one in the darkness in the secret closets of his own imagination Ezech. 8.12 in his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Brothelhouse the Stewes of his own heart whence proceed the issues of a wicked life and actions Lenonum pueri quocunque in fornice nati O Israel The Lord requires all thy love all thy zeal as his own and according to his command to be bestowed upon thy neighbour Let us O let us be zealous for our God every one against his Cozbi the lying thoughts of the Midianitish woman as Phineas was according to Gods testimony of him Numb 25.11 Phineas hath caused my wrath to be turnd away from upon the sons of Israel in his being zealous with my zeal in the midst of them v. 11. For so no doubt 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 should be rendred with my zeal as S. Paul saith to his Corinthians 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I emulate or am zealous for you with the zeal of God 2 Cor. 11.2 O let us with this zeal of our God be zealous against all iniquity 2 Cor. 11. v. 2. all our vain thoughts which we have caused to lodge in us and let us pierce them thorow mortifie and kill them and cast them out of our Tabernacle So shall the wrath of God be turned away from us so will the Lord be zealous for his land and spare us Joel 2.18 and set his Tabernacle in the midst of us O that he would vouchsafe so great grace unto us On the eighth day ye shall have a solemn Assembly Numb 29. v. 35. ye shall do no servile work therein The only wise and good God who loves the man better then the man loves himself according to that Charior est superis homo quà m sibi Man is more dear unto God then he is to himself out of that intire love unto man he not only signifies in express words what his will is but intimates the same also more implicitly in ceremonies as Sacrifices and Sacraments and Sacramental signes meats and drinks as also certain times as dayes and weeks and moneths and years Festival dayes new Moons and Sabbaths which are a shadow saith S. Paul of things to come but the body is of Christ Col. 2.17 Hence it was that the holy Apostles when they preached the Gospel they delivered the will of God shadowed in the law The Lord Jesus taught them so to do Luke 24.21 beginning at Moses and all the Prophets he expounded unto them in all the Scriptures the things concerning himself And v. 44.45 All things saith he must be fulfilled which were written in the Law of Moses and in the Prophets and in the Psalmes concerning me Then opened he their understanding that they might understand the Scriptures Accordingly S. Paul in his preaching the Gospel said none other things then those which the Prophets and Moses did say should come Acts 26.22 And can we follow any better any other so good example as that of our Lord The words are part of the prescript form and rule touching the feast of Tabernacles and the eighth day of that Feast wherein is prescribed 1. What was to be done They must then have a solemn assembly 2. What was to be left undone Ye shall do no servile work Accordingly I shall consider these two Rules 1. On the eighth day Israel must have a solemn assembly 2. They must do no servile work 1. On the eight day Israel must have a solemn assembly Wherein we must inquire 1. What this assembly was 2. What was that eighth day 1. What was that solemn assembly It is true that on the three principal solemn festivals of the Jewes there were wont to be conventions and assemblies of the people which might be truly called solemn assemblies and this name might be given to all the three principal Feasts But our Translators here call the last day of every such Feast a solemn assembly as here the eighth day of the feast of Tabernacles whereas 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies not the assembling or convening of the people together but the retaining or restraining of them being so assembled which is a great difference Yea Levit. 23.36 where we have mention of the same Feast our Translators themselves having rendred 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as here a solemn Assembly they put in the margent Hebr. Day of restraint and the like Deut. 16.8 a Chron. 7.9 Nehem. 8.18 And therefore what the Tigurin Bible hath Concio an assembly or gathering of the people Vaâ—ablus explains Collectio sive retentio i. e. Solennitas Festum sic dicebatur quod retinerentur qui venerant ad festum c. It was called a gathering or retaining that is a Solemnity The Feast was so called saith he because they were retained or detained who came to the Feast To like purpose Munster who turns the word Retentio and gives reason because the seven dayes of the solemnity being past the people was yet retained one day So Luther explains it Piscator in his High Dutch Translation turns the word Verbotstag which in his Latin he renders Dies interdicti a day of prohibition and his reason is with reference to the following words because on it all servile work was forbidden Tyndal and another after him renders it a Collection not because money was then gathered for the reparation of the Tabernacle or to buy Sacrifices as Lyra and some others have conceived but because the people were then gathered and retained together And so the Chald. Paraph. expresly renders the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Collecti eritis ye not money shall be gathered Now because this Collection and retention was on the last day of the Feast as S. John calls it John 7. Therefore one of our old English Translators turns the word The conclusion of the Feast 2. This Collection Retention or Conclusion of the Feast was on the eighth day Which day was supernumerary and above the number of the Feast which consisted of Seven dayes as appears Levit. 23.34 On the fifteenth day of the seventh moneth shall be the Feast of Tabernacles for seven dayes unto the Lord. And afterward thrice ver 40 41 42. Ye shall keep it seven dayes The reason of this supernumerary day is to be sought in the Mysterie of it Meantime as to the letter The reason of this Collection and retention of the people on the eighth day is to be referred unto the authority of divine institution and the end of it is well worthy his divine wisdom and goodness who ordained it For the same Feast of Tabernacles was instituted in the seventh moneth the moneth Tizri which in part answers to our September when they had now gathered in the increase of the year Levit. 23.24 Then ye shall dwell in Booths saith the Lord seven dayes every home-born in Israel shall dwell in Booths
tense in the Hebrew which is put for all the parts of time past Howbeit Gods resting after the Creation is not literally only to be understood but also spiritually God rested in his Son through whom he made all things And so we may read the words as now we do in our last Translation without that critical distinction of Tenses God finished his work on the seventh day that is on and in his Son by whom he made the Worlds He is the true Sabbath Gods well-beloved Son in whom he is well pleased Matth. 3.17 and 17.5 of whom the Father saith Esay 42.1 Behold my servant whom I uphold or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 innitor ei I will rest upon him so Vatablus turnes those words mine elect in whom my soul delighteth So S. August Sabbato enim significatur spiritualis requies For by the Sabbath is signified the spiritual rest-whither men are called by the Lord himself saying Come unto me all ye who labour and are heavy laden and I will give you rest Matth. 11.28 As for Gods cessation or privative Rest after the Creation our Lord Jesus denies it For when he had commanded an impotent man who had been sick thirty eight years to carry his bed on the Sabbath-day John 5.5 16. He saith to the Jewes Verse 17. My Father worketh hitherto and I work viz. works of righteousnesse which he hath alwayes wrought without beginning and shall alwayes work without end He rested on the Sabbath from making new kindes of creatures But he ceaseth not from his preservation government and ordering of those creatures which he hath made The Carpenter leaves the House and the Shipwright the vessel which he hath built and it is all one to him whether it sink or swim But the great 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Plato cals the wise Master-builder He having made the World leaves it not but governs it Yea he works hitherto even on the seventh day even on the Sabbath-day Ideò dicitur Deus requievisse quia jam creaturam nullam condebat God is said to have rested because now he made no creature saith S. Aug. that he may admonish us that we shall rest after our labours and that we should not hope for any rest unlesse we return to the similitude wherein we were made For so God rested after he had made man after his image and similitude Thus also S. Hierome in Hebraeo Habetur die Septima c. In the Hebrew its said God finished his work on the seventh day Wherefore saith he we shall straiten the Jews who glory of the Sabbaths rest because even then in the beginning the Sabbath was dissolved while God works on the Sabbath therein finishing all his works An help meet for him The Marginal reading is as before him Gen. 2. Ver. 18. which answers to the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and again Verse 20. This I prefer before that in the context both because it answers exactly to the Original and because the Woman the Church whereof the Woman here to be made was a type is said to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 before him that is before Christ Ephes 1.4 For as Adam was a figure of him that was to come Rom. 5.14 so was Eve a type of the Church and therefore called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because she was the Mother 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of all the living Of every Tree in the Garden thou mayest freely eat Gen. 2. Ver. 16. Doubtlesse the better translation is in the Margent as it is evident from the words immediately before The Lord God commanded the Man saying Of every Tree in the Garden eating thou shalt eat The words are a command not a permission as the context speaks them Thus also the French Bible the Spanish and Italian as also Luthers translation and the Low Dutch Yea all our Old English translations That which I beleeve moved the Translators to cast the true version into the Margent and make the words a permission not a command was their humane consideration of a seeming impossibility that the Man should eat of all the Trees in the Garden They seem not to have remembred that in Parables and Allegories many things are improper in the figure which yet are made good and proper in the truth and thing figured and signified To eat of a Tree is not proper but of the fruit of it Howbeit to eat partake of and enjoy Christ who is the Tree of Life yea the Life it self its proper Yea where it is said Revel 2.7 To him that overcometh I will give to eat 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 word for word of the wood of Life Or if it signifie a Tree rather a dry Tree then a green which is not an Hebraism but an Hellenism For whereas the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies wood and a tree hence the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 often signifies a tree But neither tree nor wood of the tree is properly food How then shall we eat of either We may partake of that which is signified by both viz. the Crosse patience and sufferings of Jesus Christ who is the tree of life That 's the wood that makes the bitter waters sweet Exod. 15. And Blessed is the wood by which righteousnesse cometh Wisd 14.7 Surely the true trees of the Garden whereof the Man is commanded to eat and that of all of them are the Plants of our heavenly Fathers planting every grace every vertue all the fruits of the Spirit Gal. 5.22 Love Joy Peace Long-suffering Gentlenesse Goodnesse Faith Meeknesse Temperance Unto these Nine the Vulg. Latin addes three other Modesty Continency and Chastity twelve in all and so many we read of Revel 22.1 2. A river of living water or water of life flowing from the throne of God and the Lamb that is the holy Spirit proceeding from the Father and the Son according to John 7.37 Out of his belly the heart of the believer in Christ shall flow rivers of living waters this he spake of the Spirit It followes that in the midst of the street and of either side of the river was there the tree of life which bare twelve manner of fruits c. These fruits must be exceeding plenteous there must be Gods plenty of them And so there is For as the Father hath life in himself so he hath given to the Son to have life in himself John 5.26 from whom flowes righteousness as a mighty stream Amos 5.24 to water the Paradise of God And peace like a river Esay 66.12 And joy unspeakable 1 Pet. 1.8 For the end to which the fruits of the tree of life serve unto require abundance of fruit so much as may satisfie all Nations For Christ is the desire of all Nations Hag. 2.7 And when that desire comes it is a tree of life Prov. 13.12 Which gives life to the world John 6.33 And that in more abundance John 10.10 And as the fruit must be plenteous so must the leaves
old I am the Lord your holy one the Creator of Israel and your King I have not caused thee to serve with an Offering c. but thou hast made me to serve with thy sins thou hast wearied me with thine iniquities Esay 43.15 23 24. If the Lord be our King and so patient toward us let us suffer with him even to the death of every sin so shall we reign with him 2 Tim. 2.12 If we call him Father let us honour him Mal. 1.6 If he be our Shepherd let us hear his voice and follow him John 10. So will he bear us with his strength unto the habitation of his holiness Behold Exod. 16. Ver. 4. I will rain bread from heaven for you and the people shall go out and gather a certain rate every day that I may prove them whether they will walk in my law or no. Our Saviours words John 6.32 63. are a clear Commentary on this Text which this Translation obscures For in these words its evident the Spirit or finger of God points at a mystical understanding of the Bread from heaven when presently the Bread is called the Word For so what is turn'd a certain rate every day is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Verbum dici in die suo The Word of the day in its day For what is more ordinary in Scripture then the Word of God to be compared to Bread Man doth not live by Bread only but by every Word that proceedeth out of the mouth of the Lord doth man live Deut. 8.3 which our Saviour citeth Matth. 4.4 Jer. 3.15 and 15.16 Thy Words were found and I did eat them and thy Word was unto me the joy and rejoycing of my heart Whence it is that according to this Metaphor this Lord threatens a famine of this Bread Amos 8.11 I will send a famine in the Land not a famine of Bread nor a thirst for Water but for hearing the Words of the Lord c. Beside the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 however it be of a very large signification yet it reacheth not to what is imposed upon it here a certain rate nor does the margent help it the portion of a day Nor will the end which the Lord here aims at appear from that Translation which yet will be evident if we render here 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Word The Word of the day in its day that I may prove them whether they will walk in my law or no. Which the speech of Job Chap. 23.12 makes manifest Neither have I gone back from the Commandement of his lips I have esteemed the words of his mouth more then my appointed portion By the words thus rendred we also understand our daily portion of heavenly food the word of the day in its day is our daily bread which we are taught to pray for Give us this day our daily Bread See more of this on Verse 16. This is the thing which the Lord hath commanded Exod. 16. Ver. 16. The word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which Arias Montanus and Vatablus turn Hoc est verbum This is the Word So the Vulg. Lat. Hic est Sermo and the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the Chald. Par. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Word Moses speaks of Manna and calls it the Word or that Word and in the verse before he calls it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that Bread S. Paul warrants this translation when speaking of the same Manna he calls it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 spiritual meat 1 Cor. 10.3 Of this the true Hebrews must gather every man according to his eating an Omer for every man according to the number of their souls An Omer is Cibus diurnus hominis the daily bread which every soul prayes for and feeds upon even the bread of God which cometh down from heaven and giveth life unto the word So our Lord having interpreted the Manna here spoken of John 6.33 c. they who heard him said and let us say with them Lord evermore give us this Bread Thou shalt have no other Gods before me Exod. 20. Ver. 3. The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is here taken equivocally for that which is the true God blessed for ever and for that which the imagination feigns to it self to be a god and ascribes a Deity or something proper unto the true God thereunto as fear faith hope love c. What the man feigns to be a god is either some created thing or a mans own meer imagination it matters not whether For be it a creature or be it a fiction and invention of man the deity of that creature and fiction wholly depends upon the man and is indeed an Idol so that unless the man think it to be a god and have it for a god Animo non cogitante if he think it not so it is no god According to which sense the Apostle saith An idol is nothing in the world 1 Cor. 8.4 The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which by our Translators is turnd other is rendred by the LXX sometime 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 one of two sometime 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 alius one of many sometime 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 alienus strange and belonging to another Here they render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 other gods But whereas the proper signification of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is Posterior fuit tardavit moram fecit to be after to delay to be slow Since also the Lord the only true God justly claims all priority all precedency Esay 41.4 I the Lord the first and 43.10 Before me there was no god formed neither shall there be after me And 44.6 I am the first and I am the last and beside me there is no god And the like chap. 48.12 Revel 1.8 and 22.13 Since also all the reputed other gods are noted in Scripture for their novelty as Deut. 32.17 They sacrificed to Devils not to God to gods whom they knew not to new gods that came newly up Judges 5.8 They chose new gods c. Whence they are called gods made with hands molten gods gods of silver and gold c. I conceive 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 properly to be rendred after-gods though I deny not but that they may be turn'd other also What is further added 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Thou shalt have no after-gods before my face is diversly rendred as Coram me before me so Hierom Munster the French and Spanish Translations 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 beside me so the LXX and the Chald. Par. Martin Luther Piscator and the Low Dutch Translations as also Castellio But is any thing more clear in the Hebrew then that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies Super facies meas upon my face so Arias Montanus turns the words Nor do I doubt but others would so have rendred them but that they thought fit rather to give the sense then the proper meaning of the words which seems somewhat harsh But if we consider what is the face
and to themselves Hos 12.4 He found him in Bethel and there he spake with Us saith Hosea many ages afterward However this be true and satisfactory yet are there inward and spiritual words and an inward sight of them What other words are they whereof the Psalmist Psal 19. and the Apostle speak Rom. 10.18 Have they not heard Yea verily Their sound went into all the earth and their words into the ends of the world 1. Hence it followes that Gods words are visible words S. John saith as before That which was from the beginning which we have heard which we have seen with our eyes which we have looked upon and our hands have handled of the word of life And again v. 3. That which we have seen and heard declare we unto you The Word of life was visible unto S. John and his fellow Apostles For howsoever some men may satisfie themselves and others with saying that S. John here speaks of the dayes of Christs flesh when the Apostles saw and heard him surely the same may as well be said of those who apprehended him smote him crucified him For these saw him heard him handled him and that roughly Besides the humanity and flesh of Christ is no where called the Word but the Word is said to be made flesh and to dwell in us John 1.14 Adde hereunto that what S. John saw heard and handled was from the beginning 1 John 1.1 Whereas the flesh of Christ was not from the beginning but in time and the fulness of time Gal. 4. There are inward and spiritual senses whereby the man of God sees and hears savors tastes and handles the words of God Such senses there must be because there is an inward man of the heart which must not want his due powers and faculties For since his words are spirit and life John 6. how can they be otherwise perceived then by spiritual senses according to the Apostles reasoning 1 Cor. 2.14 The natural animalish or souly man perceiveth not the things of the Spirit of God for they are foolishness unto him Hebr. 5. v. 14. and he cannot know them because they are spiritually discerned And therefore the perfect men have their senses exercised 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the discerning of both good evil Heb. 5.14 The words of God are sure firm and certainly true as being demonstrable and that by the most principal demonstration even from the evidence of sense The words which thine eyes have seen For although the words of God are conveyed by hearing whereby faith cometh Rom. 10.17 Yet the most certain sense is that of seeing according to that well-known and approved speech of the Poet Tardiùs irritant animos demissa per aures Quà m quae sunt oculis commissa fidelibus Things heard more slowly move the minde then they Which are committed to faithful eyes Hence proceeds the tactual approbative and experimental knowledge of the divine words So that unto such experienced men we may appeal Do you not see this truth do you not handle with your hands this word of life do you not taste that the Lord is gratious 1 Pet. 2.3 This is the most certain knowledge and most beneficial attainment of the living Word of God when we relish savor handle see and taste it when we have our share of what we know Thus according to the old Etymologist Sapientia est sapida scientia Wisdom is a savory knowledge of divine things I shall end this point with the Apostles prayer for his Philippians For this I pray Phil. 1. v. 9. that your love may abound 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in acknowledgement and all or every sense Phil. 1.9 2. Only take heed to thy self and keep thy soul diligently In which words we must inquire 1. What this self is 2. What the taking heed and keeping of thy self is and 3. What it is only and diligently so to do 1. Moses explaines thy self by thy soul and thy soul by thy heart For so no doubt Animus cujusque is est quisque every mans soul and minde is himself and is very frequently so used in Scripture as I have heretofore shewen Thus what S. Luke 9.5 cals himself S. Matth. 16.26 cals his soul And the soul is here explained by the heart for although the heart sometime be specially taken for the affective part of the soul Phil. 1. v. 9. and is so distinguished from the minde Matth. 22.37 Yet most-what it s understood more generally of all the parts of the soul and the whole inward man so what is called the heart Matth. 15.19 is what is within Mark 7.21 This is thy self here understood when Moses saith Take heed to thy self The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 turnd take heed is passive and properly signifies Be thou observed or kept and it is the Passive of the same Verb following howbeit the force and use of it is reciprocal and reflex as Deut. 2.4.23.10 Josh 23.11 Mal. 2.15 The LXX render this word by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to heed which is elliptical and defective in regard of the sense For it signifies no more then adhibere to apply and lay to as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to apply the minde the understanding the thoughts the heart the memory as we say adhibere applicare adjicere advertere animum to apply ones minde to something This we often meet withal in Scripture Esay 42.25 he laid it not to heart and 47.7 and 57.11 Ezech. 40.4 Set thine heart upon all that I shall shew thee Dan. 10.12 Thou didst set thine heart to understand This is done when we fix our wandring thoughts and desires by meditation and laying them up in our memory and reserving them for life and practice As for the manner measure and degree of keeping it s two wayes expressed in the text 1. Only 2. Diligently 1. Only excludes all other keeping and care of any thing else to be kept except thy self thy heart thy soul at least comparatively so that the keeping of thy self thine heart thy soul is either sufficient of it self in lieu of all other duties or to be preferred before and above all other To which is also added 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that which they render diligently which imports two things 1. Not only care whence Hierom turns it Solicitè carefully and the Orator defines care Aegritudinem animi cum cogitatione a pensiveness of minde with taking thought 2. It implies also strength to be used that thereby we may prove and improve our care whence it s rendred by Valdè which is Validè strongly mightily The Wiseman exhorting to the same duty keep thy heart saith he with all diligence which is better rendred in the margent Prov. 4. v. 23. keep thy heart above all keeping which answers to the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a note of comparison so that the Wiseman requires a great degree of keeping the heart above all other keeping And
the commanding of these same words and this day I render them the same words because there is a double emphasis upon them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 These same words are either extended unto all the Commandements of God as often elsewhere so especially in this Book or else they have special reference unto the words next preceeding even the great Commandement of the Law 1. These same words are extended to all the Commandements both affirmative and negative more specially to those principal precepts of the Decalogue delivered in the former Chapter So Aben Ezra And this is clear out of the context For v. 1 2. Moses propounds to Israel all the Commandements the Statutes and the Judgements 2. By these same words those next preceding may be understood even the first and great Commandement as our Lord calls it Matth. 22.37 Mark 12.29 Hear O Israel the Lord our God is one Lord. And thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart and with all thy soul and with all thy might Then followes and these same words shall be upon thy heart c. In the fourth verse is contained the Object of our duty in the fifth the duty it self The Object of our duty is Triunus Deus the Unity in Trinity The Lord that 's the Father our God that 's the Son Immanuel God with us and again the Lord who is the Lord the Spirit 2 Cor. 1.17 and these are one God There 's the Uunity of the Object There is also an Universality of the duty required of all Nations inhabiting in the four quarters of the World For so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hear hath 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Capital letter and bigger then the other which being numerical signifies the LXX Nations which may be reckoned up Gen. 10. and are implyed by Moses Deut. 32.8 which Seventy Nations inhabited the four quarters of the Earth which is intimated in the letter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 another Capital letter which is the last in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Then followes the Vniversal duty of all the Seventy Nations inhabiting the four parts of the World Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart with all thy soul and with all thy might These same are the words which the Lord is commanding may be understood both wayes both generally of all the Commandements and more specially of the first and great Commandement which comprehends vertually all the rest 2. Now what is the commanding of these same words As for this manner of speech I am commanding It is no nice or formal difference but indeed a material and real one between these two expressions I command and I am commanding For the former imports only a present act the later signifies the continuation of the act Ye have a like example v. 2. of this Chapter and very often elsewhere where the act is put for the conntinuation of the act which is no doubt a wrong to the holy Text and that a greater then men at first conceive as I shall shew more fully hereafter if the Lord will For although it seem to some no more then a circumlocution of the present yet we shall finde that there is more in it This will appear in part by one or two brief Observations from these words and so I shall leave this point 1. Observe hence what an excellent Lawgiver the Lord our God is he has given Commandements and he is yet commanding them he is yet giving them Inferiour Lawgivers as Lycurgus Numa Solon c. when they have once published their Lawes they leave them to the people to observe them at their peril Not so the Lord our Lawgiver as he is called Esay 33.22 He gives Lawes and Lawes for publication of those Lawes and himself is still giving them Artificers having done their work they leave it to the care of others whom it concerns as the Carpenter having built an house he takes no more thought for it The Shipwright having made a vessel fit to sail it concerns him no more whether it sink or swim The Husbandman having planted a Vineyard he leaves it to the weather and to the ordinary providence of God Our most gracious God having done any spiritual work like these or any of these though he has done it yet he has not so done it but that he is still doing it Gods people are his Vineyard Esay 27.2 I the Lord 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Custodiens eam Esay 27. v. 3. 1 Cor. 3. v. 6.7 I am keeping it I will water it every moment lest any hurt it I will keep it night and day I have planted Apollo hath watered the words are indefinite 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dabat did give that is he so gave as he is yet giving increase And so the Apostle expresseth himself in the next words Therefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he that is planting is not any thing nor he that is watering but God who is giving increase Ye are Gods building 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which Pagnin and Beza turn aedificatio a work in fieri which is yet a doing 1 Cor. 3.9 And therefore the Apostle I commend you saith he unto God and to the word of his grace 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 able further to buiid you which Beza turns Superstruere the Son of God saith My Father worketh hitherto and I also work John 5.17 2. Whence appears the great goodness love and care of the Lord our God toward his people in that he is alwayes instructing informing counselling admonishing reproving correcting chastening comforting exhorting dehorting and performing all other acts of a fatherly Lawgiver and Teacher Who like him saith Elihu Job 36.22 That spirit which spake very often to the old Romans whom therefore they called Locutius at length lest speaking when they had built him a Temple But the Lord who is yesterday and to day and the same for ever hath spoken in every soul even from the beginning whence he is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Word by S. John This is very often expressed in the Chald. Paraph. when God is said to say or do something the Paraphrast adds 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by his word Thus Psal 110.1 The Lord said unto my Lord sit thou on my right hand the Thargum hath the Lord said unto his Word and Psal 144.2 where the Hebrew hath I will trust in him the Chaldee paraphraseth it I will trust in his Word Where it is in the Hebrew your new Moons and Feasts my soul hateth the Paraphrast puts my Word hateth Esay 1.4 and 45.17 Israel is saved by the Lord is express in the Chaldee by the Word of the Lord. So Jer. 1.8 where the Lord saith to the Prophet I will be with the the Paraphrast expresseth it my Word shall be with thee And many the like Which it were much to be wished that they well
glory be turned into shame that she may be made to know her self that she was born to be a servant and to perform the drudgery about the letter and serviceable word of the Lord. And therefore Moses who was learned in all the wisdom of the Egyptians Acts 7.22 he was a servant in Gods house Hebr. 3. And S. Paul a very learned man in Arts and Languages as appears in all his Epistles was a servant of God in the Gospel of his Son and the Lord found use for both kinds of learning in his Church and both may be taught as serviceable unto these same words 1. Observe with how great caution how warily Moses commends the Commandements of God unto Israel to be conveyed unto their sons they must be these same words Moses no doubt foresaw that there would be a generation who should afterward teach for doctrines the commandements of men as the Pharisees and Scribes laid aside the Commandement of God and held the tradition of men Mark 7.8 That if they own'd the Law yet so as to pick and choose among the Ten Commandements of God take some one and reject all the rest As in the dayes of Christs flesh yea and at this day great account is made of the Sabbath as if it were indeed the onely Commandement of God and that extreamly misunderstood and all the rest are neglected And will not our Lord call us to a reckoning for all these same words and say like what he spake of the Lepers were there not ten words ten cleansing healing saving words given but where are the other nine 2. Take notice hence that Moses speaks not this to Eleazar or any other teaching Priest only though that was their duty also but to Israel v. 3. Hear O Israel and again v. 4. Hear O Israel Moses speaks this to thee and me to every one who hath these same words in his heart and hath others under his care who ought to be as his sons S. Paul wrote not to the Priests but indifferently to all in like condition with those to whom he saith Hebr. 5.12 For the time ye ought to be Teachers c. Nor were they Priests only to whom he orders Timothy to convey these same words 2 Tim. 2. v. 2. 2 Tim. 2.2 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the things or words which thou hast heard of me by many witnesses these commit thou to faithful men who shall be able to teach others also 3. Gods truths are not so committed to any person or generation and age of men as to rest there there must be a conveyance of them unto others who ought Vitae lampada tradere to hand the Lamp of life from age to age Deut. 4.9 and 11.19 4. It is not enough that these same words be in or upon our heart unless they be there as a form of words whereby and out of which we may instruct others 5. How stupid how dull we are in receiving these same words Israel must sharpen and whet them often and often inculcat them iterate and repeat them again and again yet hardly do we receive them Such improficients the Apostle met withal Hebr. 5.11 12. 6. Though the sons of Israel be dull fungantur vice cotis and are as a Whetstone yet must Israel with unwearied patience whet and sharpen and inculcate these same words unto them 7. Take notice how qualified he ought to be to whom the only wise God gives licence and authority to teach the sons of men He must have these same words of God written in his heart as a living form and Idea or exemplary cause and principle according to which he must speak Jer. 23.28 Jer. 23. v. 28. The Prophet with whom a dream is let him tell his dream and with whom is my word let him speak my word faithfully or rather the truth of my word what is the chaff with the Wheat saith the Lord. The Lord would that the truth and spirit of his Word be spoken as for the Letter only without the spirit and truth it is but as the chaff Now my words saith our Lord are spirit and they are life John 6.63 and what is the chaff to the wheat what is the letter to the spirit And the Lord himself is that word and that spirit and that life and unless he be in the heart and speaks these same words there what authority hath any man to speak these same words what else means the Apostle Gal. 1.15 when God was pleased separating me from my mothers womb and calling me by his grace Gal. 1. v. 15. to reveal his Son in me that I might preach 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the glad tydings of him to the Gentiles Gal. 1.15 the Son must first be revealed in the Preacher before he can preach the Son or whet these same words upon his sons 8. These same words are a form patern and example according to which the thoughts are inwardly molded and made up outwardly into words and so conveyed unto men But whereas a form is either good or evil as the Rabbins say that there is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the good or evil frame of the heart which may be understood as well of the minde and thoughts as of the concupiscence unto which many restrain it According to which our Lord saith that a good man out of the good treasure of his heart bringeth forth good things and the evil man out of the evil treasure of his heart bringeth forth evil things Of the former of these David speaks 1 Chron. 29.18 where when the people had offered willingly to the Lord David prayes Keep for ever saith he in the frame or form which ours turn imagination of the thoughts of the heart of thy people The word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 For whereas the heart of the people was willing and joyful in offering to the Lord David prayes not for a floting and unsetled imagination but for a constant permanent and setled form to be imprinted on their heart Such is that form of doctrine 2 Tim. 1. v. 13. Rom. 6.17 that form of sound or rather healing words 2 Tim. 1.13 9. If Israel must teach his sons then must the sons of Israel learn these same words This necessarily followes according to the Law of relation 1. They are much to blame who when their fathers whet these same words upon their sons they oppose their hard their stony hearts unto them they say really and in their life and practise unto God Depart from us for we desire not the knowledge of thy wayes Job 21.14 2. How justly may this reprove parents and those whoare in place o◠parents who whet not inculcate not these same words upon their sons I doubt not to say it that some men take more pains and care to teach a Colty to pace or amble then they do to instruct their sons to walk in the way of Gods Commandements What enemies are they to the Church of God and to
26.67 and 27.30 Men look for some nasty hole some sluttish corner or other to spit in whence an unmannerly fellow spit in a Philosophers face excused it saying it was the foulest place about the house Yet our Lord the very wisdom and righteousness of God it self hath been accounted by the evil world 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Conspuendus one worthy to be spit upon as Job typically represented him where he saith of his enemies they abhor me they spare not to spit in my face Job 30.10 Have many even of those who profess the Christian religion a more honourable esteem of the true Christ of God when they oppose the truth of God and deny it in their sinful lives do they not spit in the face of Christ He is the Truth John 14.6 This Law as all agree was ceremonial and therefore as to the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the letter of it it was to cease when the seed was raised up to whom the promises were made Howbeit out of the letter we may Note here the kindness and love of God unto men how gratiously he condescends to comply with man in his natural affections Men naturally love their children the continuance of their names among men the propagation of their family c. And the Philosopher could say if the separated soules take care for any thing it is for the good and welfare of their posterity Thus 2 Sam. 7.11 12 16. see how kindly David accepted this at the Lords hand v. 18.19 which care for posterity children house and name David calls 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the law of Adam that which is implanted in man to love and take care of his children his name and his posterity And with this love the Lord himself vouchsafes gratiously to comply in this Law Mysticè As for the mystical understanding of this Law we finde an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and graphical exemplification of it in the history of Ruth Chap. 1.5 where Mahlon the husband of Ruth is said to be dead in Moab Who is this brother that is dead who else but Christ who is not ashamed to call us brethren Hebr. 2.11 He is dead Mahlon died in Moab Moab is a patre Diabolo as the Antients give the etymon Sinful men are of their father the Devil John 8. And while we are sinners Christ dies Rom. 5.8 For he is wounded of our transgressions Efay 53. v. 5. and bruised of our iniquities Esay 53.5 And therefore he is said to be crucified in Sodom and Egypt Rev. 11.8 while we are weak and cannot withstand the temptations unto sin and while Christ is weak in us he is crucified in weakness 2 Cor. 13.4 that 's Mahlon which signifies infirmity and weakness Thus the holy seed is sowen in weakness 1 Cor. 15.43 The Lord hath his inheritance given him by his Father Psa 2.8 A large one nay yet a larger Hebr. 1.2 The Father hath appointed him heir of all things The Lords Name is to be be raised up upon his inheritance His people are to be called after his Name they are his inheritance They are his Spouse But she is barren and brings him no children in the dayes of his flesh But his Apostles whom he calls his brethren John 20.17 these raise up seed unto their brother by the uncorruptible seed the Word of God 1 Cor. 4.15 Gal. 1.19 And these raise up their brothers name upon his inheritance his Church which is called not after their names but after the name of their brother Acts 11.26 they are called Christians Psal 72.17 His Name shall be continued The Hebrew word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 His Name Filiabitur if we might so speak according to the Hebrew which is of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a son as the margent expresses it well His name shal be as a son to continue his fathers name for ever Thus no doubt the Ministers of the Word ought to raise up the name of Christ upon his inheritance his Church They ought not to raise up their own names Whence I cannot see how that practice can be justified out of the Word of God that Christians should call themselves after the names of men and say they are of such or such a ones Church I am of Paul I am of Apollo 1 Cor. 1.12 But the Apostle interprets this the peoples weakness Chap. 3.3 4. Are ye not carnal and walk 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Cor. 3. v. 3. according to man the earthly the carnal man But if any of their Leaders gather Disciples to themselves to raise up their own names upon the Lords inheritance its unjustifiable and abominable and unwarrantable out of the Word of God What saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 13.4 5. was Paul crucified for you or were ye baptized into the name of Paul c. No no Paul and Barnabas gathered not Churches to themselves but themselves were gathered to the Church Acts 11.26 they assembled themselves with the Church They made no Proselytes to themselves Be we all exhorted to raise up seed unto our brother to endeavour every one of us to gather our selves and others unto him unto him all the people must be gathered Gen. 49.10 And the Church must be called after his name as the wife by the name of her husband Esay 4.1 His name shall endure for ever his name Filiabitur Psal 72. v. 17. shall be continued by succession of many sons the children which God hath given him Hebr. 2.3 before the Sun And men 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shall bless themselves in him and all Nations shall call him Blessed Blessed be the Lord God of Israel doing wondrous things alone And blessed be the Name of his glory for ever And the whole Earth shall be filled with his glory Amen! and Amen! Psal 72.17 18 19. A Syrian ready to perish was my father Deut. 26. v. 1. and he went down into Egypt c. This the Israelite who brought his Basket of first-fruits must say before the Lord. But must he say that before the Lord which is untrue And does Moses teach him to say that which is untrue before the Lord Surely Jacob who is here meant was not a Syrian but born in the holy land Gen. 25.11.24 c. Unless a man should be that countryman whither he came as a stranger as Jacob did to Laban Gen. 29. The Syrian therefore here meant is Laban And he really did persecute Jacob Gen. 3.1 whom the Israelite here calls his father Thus the Vulg. Latin Syrus persequebatur patrem meum A Syrian persecuted my Father And so Castellio and Martin Luther turns the words and the like we finde in the Low Dutch Bibles And although the French hath the same with our last English Translation yet they have the other Translation in the margent Coverdale and all the old English that I have seen render the words thus A Syrian persecuted my
was no King in Israel every one did that which was good in his own eyes Now Elisha was dead and buried and the Moabites who abuse the Law of the Father signified by Lot the hidden Word of God they are the true Moabites the children of their father the Devil as S. Augustine interprets the Moabites Then also the Syrians ver 22. Pride and deceit and the curse of God upon the sinful soul such spiritually are the Aramites or Syrians these and all other inward enemies oppress Israel What remedy is there for this Let such a man be cast into the grave of Elisha let him be dead and buried with Christ God the Saviour He is now a man lost in the world he is become as a dead man When a man hath left his sin he is not Gen. 5.24 the sinners leave him and he them When he is dead to the sin what remaines but that he should be buried But where it is said they let him down we shall finde no such matter either in the Hebrew or Greek or Chaldee or Latin Translation The Hebrew text hath 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and he went The LXX have 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he went The Chaldee Paraphrast hath he descended The Syriac he went into the Sepulchre So Tremelius and the Spanish translation and the Italian of Diodati Martin Luther also and two Low Dutch translations As for the Tigurin Bible that hath Devolutus he was rolled into the grave of Elisha So the French translation So likewise two of our old English translations But Coverdale thus renders the word when he was therein and the Geneva Bible turns it when he was down our last translation lets him down gently The Tigurin French and some of our old English translations tumble him down for haste But what need all this curiosity I dare not depart from the letter of the Scripture or fasten mine own sense upon it as many of these have done And indeed it is neer a contradiction to themselves For first they say They cast the man into the Sepulchre which must be in part for fear of the Moabites and then they say they let him down which must be gently and leisurely The holy Spirit of God oftentimes intends a mystery and so leaves the letter seemingly absurd Such seeming absurdities as these are lest for the honour of Gods Spirit which clears the difficulties and sets all right This man is called twice 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with an Emphasis That man And although they go about to bury him he is never said to be through dead The words are thus to be rendred And the man went and touched the bones of Elisha First He went Secondly He touched 1. He went Here is set before us a figure of one who was dead in trespasses and sins who is now dead unto sin and buried with Christ The fallen man is not wholly destitute of all strength as I shew elsewhere Therefore the man is said here to go and touch There must be some conformity between Christ and us if we touch him The man is accessary and must be so to his own death unto sin and his own burial of all sin and iniquity It s said of this man 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he went and touched the bones of Elisha The Lord requires of us not only a mortification and dying unto sin but also a burial of all sin They are two Articles of the Faith 1. That Christ was dead 2. That he was buried And so through the Spirit the sin must be put to death Rom. 8.13 and buried by holiness and love Ye have both together Psal 22.1 whose unrighteousness is forgiven the word signifies taken away and removed as dead and then whose sin is covered there 's the burial of it This is that which the Apostle teacheth us that love covers a multitude of sins yea all sins Prov. 10 12. The 2d Act of the dead man he touched the bones of Elisha 1. What bones of Elisha were these what is it to touch the bones of Elisha For it seems by this text that Elisha was very lately buried and so his bones could not yet be touched By the bones of Elisha we understand the strength of God the Saviour so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the word here rendred bones signifies strengths That man is said to touch into his bones when he became a member of his body of his flesh and of his bones Ephes ◠When he became flesh of his flesh that is of a tender heart of flesh to receive impressions of the Spirit and bone of his bone when he became strong and able to effectuate those impressions A vertual touching is here meant even the drawing neer unto the Lord Jesus by faith hope and love For so Hebr. 10.22 Let us draw near with a true heart and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fidei fulness of faith And Hebr. 7.19 That better hope whereby we draw near unto God And love is affectus unionis that affection of union whereby we cleave unto God dwell in him 1 John 4.8 and become one spirit with him 2 Cor. 5. draw grace life and vertue from him For so he who hath the Son hath life 1 John 5.12 By this and many like examples it may appear how necessary it is that we preserve the Letter of the Scripture intire how unconvenient yea how absurd soever it seem to our carnal reason as here that a dead carkase should walk or go c. The letter may be the foundation of a spiritual meaning however happly what that is for the present we understand not And lest this Translation before us should seem so exact as many have conceived that it needs no Essay toward the amendment of it I shall propound unto the judicious Reader the Heads of many frequent mistakes which they may finde in it few of which I shall mention in the ensuing Essay Whereof some possibly will not be thought to change the sense of the Scripture but the Word only and retain the sense others pervert the sense also Examples of the former kinde are Metaphores mistaken and used one for another as when 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies to blot out as having reference to an Image or Picture or to a Writing it s rendred to destroy as Gen. 7.4 which is taken from building Thus Metaphores are waived and the supposed proper sense taken in lieu of them Josh 2. v. 9. as Josh 2.9 The inhabitants of the land melt from or before your faces Our Translators turnn 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 faint which there and often elsewhere signifies to be melted And the holy Spirit explains the metaphorical use of it Psal 22.14 Ezech. 21.7 Herein although haply the same sense may be intended yet it is not safe to vary that Metaphore which the holy Spirit intends and dictates So although to spoil in the English tongue Col. 2. v. 15. may signifie to disrobe or devest yet that will not so
well answer the Metaphore Col. 2.15 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which I render having devested unclothed or uncased the hypocritical spiritual wickednesses the Principalities and Powers the evil Spirits which clothe themselves with shewes of piety and fit themselves with a garb sutable to those whom they would deceive As the Serpent took upon him the habit of a Friend when he tempted Eve as knowing that Tuta frequensque via est per amici fallere nomen a safe and frequent way it is by friendship to deceive Our Lord therefore pulls off his Mantle of Hypocrisie devests him discovers him and exposeth him stark naked and makes him known to be such as he is And therefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gen. 3.1 may be as well rendred naked as subtil For t is as true though the other signification better fit that place that the Serpent is more naked then all the beasts of the field as having no clothing of his own but as a Stage-player so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 properly signifies he suits himself as becomes the person whom be would represent and according to the humour of such as he lies in wait to deceive This Metaphore is rather here used by the Apostle as having respect to the Cross immediately before mentioned because Malefactors among the Romans of old were crucified naked There are many such oversights as these in the Translation which yet are more tolerable then those which pervert the sense of the Scripture as in Supplements It s true indeed that in the Hebrew tongue there are some genuine defects proper to that language As 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 implyes the want of a Verb. There are also other Syncategoremata or Consignificants without which an Axiom and consequently truth and falshood cannot or at least not fully be expressed And therefore these of necessity must be supplyed But beside these there hath been a liberty taken by the Rabbins of conjecturing that so or so a word ought to be rendred in this or that place when yet no other reason appears why it should be so read This they call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Conjecture This liberty is taken oftentimes by our Translators as when they adde or take away or invert and change the order of the words Wee shall meet with examples of all these kindes I shall name one of each and leave the courteous Reader to his own observation of other like Of the first kinde Matth. 20. v. 23. Mark 10. v. 40. is what we read Matth. 20.23 To sit on my right hand and on my left is not mine to give but it shall be given to them for whom it is prepared of my Father This Translation makes our Lord absolutely to deny that he hath any power to give the honour of sitting at his right hand and left and so they rob the Lord Jesus of his Regalia his Royalties and those honours which he hath right and authority to bestow 2. Besides they wholly discourage the followers of the Lord Jesus For what Souldier will follow that Commander in Chief who neither is at present able nor for the future will be able to reward him Saul knew what was a prevalent motive with such men 1 Sam. 22.7 Will the son of Jesse give unto every one of you Fields or Vineyards and make you all Captains of thousands and Captains of hundreds And if the true son of Jesse that is the Being it self Christ the Captain of our salvation Heb. 2. profess plainly to his Souldiers that it is not his to give them to sit on his right hand and on his left and that he hath no right to bestow those honours on them will not this prove a great discouragement unto the followers of the Lord Jesus 3. By this Translation they make a foul breach even in the Deity it self For whereas it is said I and my Father are one John 10.30 He that hath seen me hath seen the Father John 14. and 16 15. All things that the Father hath are mine 17 18. and many the like the Authors of this Translation take away all power from the Son of bestowing honours upon his followers and so render all those testimonies of no force 4. They make the Lord Jesus speak contradictions and gain-say that in these words which elsewhere he frequently affirms as I shall shew anon Meantime our last Translators were not the prime Leaders into this Error but were themselves mis-lead by others as Vatablus Piscator Beza and the Ministers of Geneva who translated the French Bible to name no more Piscator tells us there is an Ellipsis which is to be supplyed by these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which our Translators follow and adde It shall be given I render the words thus leaving out the Supplement it shall be given To sit on my right hand and on my left is not mine to give but or unless to those for whom it is prepared of my Father These words of our Lord then are not any denial that he hath power or right to give but an Exception only He saith not absolutely It is not mine to give but It it is not mine to give unless or except unto those for whom it is prepared as in the parallel we read Mark 10.40 to a word which text is also corrupted by the same Supplement That which deceived the Translators was they considered not that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is here all one with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 unless or except And so that which Matth. 17.8 they lifting up their eyes saw none 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 save or except Jesus only that Mark 9.8 ye finde they saw none 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So Mark 4.22 Matth. 24.36 John 17.12 So that the Lord Jesus denied not that the divine honours were his to give but only that they were not his to give to others then those for whom they were prepared And this Translation sutes extream well with the context The Disciples would have had the Crown of glory before they had striven for it No saith our Lord it is not prepared for such It is not mine to give unless to those for whom it is prepared of my Father that is for those who suffer with the Son Rom. 8.17 And as this agrees well with the context so with diverse other translations as the Syriac and Arabic and that of Martin Luther and that of the Low Dutch and the Spanish translation Pagnin also Castellio and Tremellius some also of our old English translations have hit upon it as that of Coverdale and that dedicated to King Edward the Sixth And here the Authors of the late Engiish Annotations were in the right who say thus Christs power of disposing of it is not denyed but he sheweth only to whom it is to be given Answerably hereunto we may say To sit on Christs right hand and on his left is Christs to give to those for whom it is prepared This Assertion is point blank contradictory unto that
hereafter Dicuntur rem habere ad quam jus habent loquendi genere etiam Juris-consultis usitato But the usual manner of speech in Scripture is not to be over-ruled by the usual speech of the Civil Lawyers For the Scripture doth not entitle Gods people in a right to an estate in reversion only but enstates them in a present and real possession of the heavenly goods Prov. 24.4 Luke 16.11 Heb. 11.26 For whereas the eternal life is the true riches they who believe have real possession of it John 3.36 and 5.24 c. and by direct consequence they who love the brethren 1 John 3.14 1 Cor. 15.19 if the posture of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 only be rightly understood What reason can be rendred of this mis-translation No doubt but some there were who rendred the words so upon designe Why namely for the avoiding and preventing of that as too many esteem it execrable errour of inherent righteousness lest any man should collect from the true translation of these words that there is any righteousness any goodness any vertin in the people of God but what they have a right unto that is reserved for them in heaven till hereafter Adde unto these Prov. 16.51 The hoary head is a Crown of glory if it be found in the way of righteousness That Supplement if overthrows the text The words are Categorically true without if the conditional Supplement And the Wisemans speech is an exposition of them Honourable age is not that which standeth in length of time nor that is measured by number of years But Wisdom is the gray hair unto men and an unspotted life is old age In this way of righteousness the Crown of glory is found Wisd 4.8 0. Thus extream often they mis-translate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is a Discretive and render it by a Copulative and as Gal. 5.17 as I shew largely toward the end of this Book But this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 this errour is so frequent in the translation of the New Testament that truly I have been weary of the observation because the examples are so many whereof some will appear in the ensuing Essay which give me too often occasion to complain This fault is not small in proportion to the Particle but indeed very great as Logicians know since the mistaking of one of these for the other changes the nature of the Axiom or Sentence and so perverts the Word of God And may be accounted to those little things whose substance is small but which have great effects James 3. That which lead them into this errour may be the difficulty of making sense of some diversity if left so However no doubt it is better to deal faithfully and truly with the Scripture and leave the difficulty as we finde it then to force the text and impose our own conjectures upon it to make it seem sense to us For there may be even in such words a good sense intended by the Spirit when yet there seems an absurdity in the Letter as hath been shewen Beside these there are many 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Hebrew Greek and other Tongues many diverse yea some contrary significations contained under the same words as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies Mercy and according to some unmercifulness or reproach as elsewhere so Prov. 14.34 whereof others doubt In this case Good men would wish that what is best and most fit for the Context might be put into it but what seems to the Translators for the present to be not so proper that it were put into the Margent For the Scripture was-written for several Ages several Worships some Legal some Evangelical and consequently given to several people so that what seems severe cruel yea capital in one age by a temporal and positive precept is disalowable and laid aside in another Witness Luke 9.54.55 Wherfore else did the Jews persecute Paul Yea why was it that they who killed the Christians should think they did offer God an acceptable Sacrifice John 16.1 This the Translators were aware of and accordingly they have placed some different significations in the Margent but those most-what the better because when truth is tryed by most voyces it is commonly out-voted And in that case which is very often it is rejected and cast into the Margent as less proper to the Context So that they very frequently put quid pro quo and waive what makes against their private interpretations and choose that for the Context which suits best with their own interest of opinion I shall give one or two instances of this I finde often in the New Testament 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 disobedient rendred as all one with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 unbelieving which with some allowance possibly might sometime pass were not the former word turn'd unbelieving upon a dangerous designe For whereas they understand faith in Christ a perswasion and belief and that their sins are remitted for Christs sake that he hath done and suffered all things for them as compleatly as if they had done and suffered all in their own persons such a faith leaves nothing for them to do or suffer out of obedience as t is evident the Apostle understands such a faith as brings forth obedience and so he cals it obedience of faith Rom. 1.5 and 16.27 Such an example we meet withal John 3.36 He who believeth in the Son hath the everlasting life but he who believeth not the words are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but he who obeyeth not Acts 14.2 But the unbelieving Iews the words are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but the disobedient c. So Hebr. 3.18 To whom sware he that they should not enter into his rest but to them who believed not The words are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but to them who obeyed not And there are many the like Also whereas 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 imports either actively and in the middle voice effectual or working Gal. 5. v. 6. as Gal. 5.6 faith is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 operative by love or passively and so signifies wrought this later signification must be voted into the Margent lest it should tell us that the man by conformity unto Christs sufferings should have any hand in working out his own salvation as S. Paul implyes he hath 2 Cor. 1.5 6. As the sufferings of Christ abound in us so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ And whether we be afflicted it is for your consolation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Which salvation is effectual in the enduring the same sufferings which we also suffer How to make good this translation or indeed to make sense of it that salvation is effectual by enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer I confess ingenuously I know not but I commend it to better judgements since to be effectual qualifies the efficient which here are the sufferings of Christ so that salvavation the effect of them cannot be effectual Yet must the true translation wrought be
opposite hereunto which the Lord puts into the seed of the woman is the work of the Law in us both discovering sin and righteousness to a knowledge of our condemnation for sin and a sense thereof whereby our will and readinesse and easinesse to commit sin is curb'd and checkt and broken in us and some inclination unto obedience out of fear of Hell is wrought in us As the first enmity is Abel so this second is Sheth which signifies a positive Law This Sheth is the Father of Enosh the miserable and wretched man as the word signifies for then men began to call upon the name of the Lord for mercy as our Translators turn the words which shall otherwise render as Saul or Paul did Rom. 7.24 O wretched man that I am c. Acts 9.11 Behold be prayeth This no doubt is a blessed enmity and a good preparation for our conversion unto and our reconciliation with God Psal 94.11 12. The Lord knoweth the thoughts of man that they are vanity Blessed is the man c. and Psal 119.67 Before I was afflicted I went astray but now I have kept thy word Vers 71. It is good for me that I have been afflicted that I might learn thy statutes 3. The third evil in the seed of the Serpent is enmity unto all righteousnesse as Paul saith further unto Elymas Acts 13.10 Thou enemy of all righteousnesse c. And therefore the third enmity hereunto opposite is the glad tydings of grace and mercy unto salvation life and righteousnesse signified by John The grace of the Lord which sweetly melts the heart into godly sorrow inclines it unto the love of all righteousnesse and to serve God freely out of love and good will Psal 130.3 4. If thou Lord shouldest mark iniquities O Lord who shall stand but there is forgivenesse with thee that thou mayest be feared John 4.10 4. The fourth evil in the seed of the Serpent is Caput mali The chief evil even the son of Satan himself the son of Perdition 2 Thes 2.3 That man of sin to be revealed the son of perdition And therefore Paul cals Elymas The child of the Devil Acts 13.10 And therefore opposite hereunto the Lord puts the great enmity even Christ the Son of God working in us to will and to do according to the minde and will of God and against the lusts and will of Satan Thus 2 Cor. 5.19 Christ is reconciling the world c. Ephes 2.14 For he is our peace who hath made both one c. and hath broken down the middle wall of partition between us c. and in 15 16 verses Having abolished in his flesh the enmity even the Law of Commandements Col. 1.21 22. And you that were sometimes alienated and enemies in your minde by wicked works c. and 2.14 Blotting out the hand-writing of Ordinances that was against us which was contrary to us c. All this is done meritoriously and exemplarily by Christs sufferings for us but effectually by his spirit his Crosse and sufferance in us but most fully when we in the second and new birth are made of one heart and spirit with him 1 Pet. 4.1 For as much as Christ hath suffered in the flesh arm your selves with the same minde for he that hath suffered in the flesh hath ceased from sin that he no longer should live the rest of his time in the flesh to the lusts of men but to the will of God Obs 1. Hence we learn That the only wise God who suffered the man to fall he well knew how to recover him out of his fall unlesse the man himself should prove the only obstacle and hindrance of his own restitution Otherwise no doubt he had not permitted the man to fall but that he could and would turn it unto his greater glory and the greater shame and confusion of the enemy The Lord repayes and requites his enemies in their own kind by an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Obs 2. Lege talionis by rendring them like for like as he did to Adonibezec and he acknowledgeth it Judges 1.7 As I have done so God hath requited me Thus here the most righteous God puts in an enmity against him who had first brought in the enmity against and between God and man Obs 3. There was no other way to recover and save the fallen man then to breake the inward league and amity between him and the Devil and so to reconcile the man unto himselfe for that outward pacification and atonement which Christ purchased by his death could not alone and by it self prove availeable unto salvation without a divorce made and a deliverance wrought from Satan and his kingdom and communion with him Nor could we have had communion with our God again in his spirit presence and Kingdom without this enmity first wrought and put into the woman and her seed Agree then with thine adversary Consent unto the law that it is good Let us who love the Lord be like unto him and he will the more love us Similitudo est causa amoris Now wherein should we expresse our love unto him even by hating sin and iniquity it is the Prophets exhortation Ye that love the Lord see that ye hate the thing that is evill Psal 97.10 Such an hater of evill and the evill one was holy Iob who had his name from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the word in the text With allusion hereunto he speaks unto the Lord Thou hast reputed me 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for thine enemy as if he should say thou hast changed my name from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Job 13.24 If such enemies we be against the evil hence it will come to pass that the Lord will put a perfect enmity into us so that wee shall hate the evill with a perfect hatred and the seed of the woman shall breake the Serpents head Axiom 3. It shall bruise thy head c. These words with those following contain the effect of the fuid between the seed of the Serpent and the woman wherein we must inquire First what is meant by the head Secondly what it is to bruise the head Thirdly who it is or what it is that shall bruise it 1. The word here turned head is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is the chiefe part of the man or beast whence the chief of any thing hath the name In the French Chefe is from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the head In it all the senses and their instruments the sinewes are centred This is in the body as a watch-tower whence the watch-man foresees what ever good or evill is to come whence is the German word haupt from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to see or foresee unto this part the Iudgment is referred whence to heed or consider hath the name from the head hence is the direction of the members in their functions whence Aquinas saith the two parts of
this day When men fall off from the City of David the City of Gods love 1 Kings 14.17 and the love of their neighbour they thence forth live in Tirza that is according to their own lusts and pleasures in self-love so Tirza signifies And thus S. Paul prophesying of the perillous times which now are if ever his first character of those who make the times perillous is Men lovers of themselves of Caines family 2 Tim. 3.1 2 and his last character of the open sinners is They are lovers of pleasure more than lovers of God All which City of open and manifest sin is covered with a roof of hypocriticall and false righteousness having a form of Godlyness but denying the power of it These and such as these are building the City of Cain which by their own markes are easily distinguished from Gods builders And therefore the Apostle presently after their characters adds shun these They may yet be further differenced by the Cities which they build Gods and Christs workmen are building Bethmaacha the City of contrite lowly and humble men The Devills and his son Cains builders are raising Ramatha the high proud and lofty City which God and his builders are destroying Esay 26.5 Gods City is Bethel the house of God The Devils Avith and Bethaven the house of wickedness and vanity Gods City is Bethulia a company of chaste virgin-soules The Devils City is Seboim a licentious a lascivious a Goatish generation which must be set on the left hand in the judgement Gods City is Bethshemesh the house and Tabernacle of the Sun Psal 19.4 Mal. 4.2 which constantly continues its course of Righteousnesse and goodnesse The Devils City is Jericho or Luneburg Ecclus. 27.11 Hebr. 7.2 as the Fool changeth like the Moon saith the Wiseman Gods City is Sedec whereof the true Melchisedec is King The Devils City is Poneropolis the City of wicked men whereof the Prince of darkness is King and governour Gods City is Salem and Jerusalem the vision of peace The Devils City is Rabbath or Riblatha contention and strife Let Cain and his builders go on and be building Mal. 1.4 The Lord hath said They shall build but I will throw down And they shall call them the border of wickednesse and the people against whom the Lord hath indignation for ever As for us who are Gods workmen and people let us hear the Exhortation of Cyrus His name saith Plutarch signifies the Sun and he delivered the people of God out of captivity and so is a lively type of Christ the sun of Righteousness and our Redeemer He gives us this exhortation Ezra 1.3 Who is there among you of all his people His God be with him and let him go up to Jerusalem and build c. And that of Joab 1 Chro. 15.13 Be of good courage and let us behave our selves Valiantly for our people and for the Cities of our God And let the Lord do that which is good in his sight He was the father of such as dwell in tents By father here is to be understood the Master or Teacher Gen. 4. Ver. 20. as he who is the inventor or author of any Art or Science Now although Father may be a proper expression in the Hebrew tongue yet since 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by metophore will reach also the signification of a Teacher we may so render the word here He was the Teacher of such as dwell in Tents and possess Cattle For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifying Cattle and possession because the first and most antient possession was of Cattle this translation may comprehend both without a supplement Unles with Castellio we turn the words thus Qui primus tabernacula habitavit pecuariam fecit Who first dwelt in tents and used grazing or shepherdy Verse 21 So Jubal was the Teacher of every one who handles the Harpe and the Organ It is tru 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies to handle but it signifies also a more gentle kinde of handling to touch and so it is a more musical phrase To touch an instrument that is to play upon it as the Chal. Par. turns it here And Jubal so carries jubilation and joyfull shouting in his name And that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is so to be understood appeares by the next words She bare Tubal-Cain Vers 22 word for word a wheâ—â—â— of all workmanship of Brass and Iron Which our Translators metaphorically turn an Instructor We may render the words Tubal-Cain who taught all workmanship of Brass and Iron The poets have deviled a Fable out of this most antient History Of Tubal-Cain they have made Vulcan whom they sain the God of Metalls and Metall-men as by Naamah the Beautiful they may understand Venus and because Metalls cannot be wrought and fashioned without Fire they say he first found out Fire and is the God of Fire whence in the Greek he hath his name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or by the Dorick Dialect 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Father or Inventor of Fire He is said of his Metalls to have made the first Armour and Weapons of war A Trade very fit for one of Cains posterity Upon the whole matter we may note thus much That the family of Cain the men of the Old World were ingenious and witty in finding out the profits and pleasures of the world and meanes and wayes to defend themselves in the fruition of them and offend others and therein they lived voluptuously eating and drinking marrying and giving in mariage untill the day that the floud came and took them all away And thus the men of the old world prefigured the men of this later world according to that proverbial speech What befell the fathers were types unto their children Such are the men of this world who walk in the same way of Cain Jude vers 11. and must expect the like or worse destruction Matth. 24.38.39 2 Pet. 3.6.7 He called his name Enos Then began men to call upon the name of the Lord. What But then Did not Abel righteous Abel Gen. 4. Ver. 26. Hebr. 11.4 did not he call upon the Name of the Lord What nor Seth a man of that noted piety that he was accounted 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a God among men deificatus homo even a Godded man saith Theodoret. And did not Seth call upon the name of the Lord If so how then is it said that in the time of Enos Men began to call upon the name of the Lord These inconveniencies may render the translation suspected and yet the more because scarce any one translation speaks like another Drusius in his Fragm Interpretum Graec gives this translation of the words Tunc caeptum est invocari nomen Domini then the name of the Lord began to be called upon and then adds Interpretatio auro contra non cara The interpretation is not dear at any price I shall shew what
resemblances between Shem and the Lord Jesus and that Christ himself is the true Shem. The derivation and descent of the word Shem is not known unto men It s commonly derived from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to name which rather ought to be derived from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Nor is the descent of the Lord Jesus knowen unto the world So they confess John 7.27 we know not whence he is Verily thou art a God that hidest thy self The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies a name Esay 45.15 And names are either Verbalia Verbal or Realta real names Christ is that Shem real that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that great that honorable name as the Cabalists call him that glorious and fearfull name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Deut. 28 58. This is understood by the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so often in the Chaldee Paraphrast where Christ the true Shem is understood Thus Esay 1.13 my soule hateth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 my word So Jer. 1.8 I am with thee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 my word my name Immanuel Esay 45 17. the true Shem is with thee Psal 110.1 The Lord said unto my Lord Chald. Par. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 unto his word Mat. 22.44 which is that Scripture wherewith the Lord proved his Deity and put the Pharisees to silence So that it was no new expression Iohn 1.1 but well known unto the Jewes when S. John calls Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the word which is indeed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that real substantial and essential Name of God It 's usual for the word Name to signifie a person Acts 1.15 Rev. 3.4 11.13 as the number of names that is persons and a few names a few persons As for that dispute whether Shem were Melchisedec or not S. Hierom received it for a truth by tradition from the Jewes and others have followed him in that opinion However spiritually and mystically most certain it is that the true Shem is the right Melchisedec 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gen. 14. He is Shem the great saith the Thargum of Jerusalem And how shall that be made good that Shem and Sheth were glorious among men Ecclus 49.16 whereof yet so little is recorded either in the word of God or humane writers unless we understand there especially the true Shem and Sheth What therefore is disputable in the letter is reconciled in the spiritual meaning Melchisedec For the true Shem is the true the King of righteousness So the Prophet Esay Esay 32.1 ver 17. Hebr. 7.1 2. A King shall reign in righteousness and afterward King of Salem that is King of peace as the Apostle speakes So we have done with the first quaere who Shem was 2. Come we now to the second what he did and herein we shall finde him a type of the true Shem whether we consider his acts Natural as a Father begetting his children naming them if that may be called natural Moral 1. Shem is said to be the Father of all the children of Heber Gen. 10.21 And was not Shem also the father of Elam and Assur and Lud and Aram c. And so the father of all the children of Elam and Assur c Surely if we look no further then the letter it 's as true of these as those as true that he was the Father of all the children of Elam Assur c. As that he was the father of all the children of Heber If therefore we shall enquire who are the true children of Heber and the true Hebrews we shall finde that no other then the true Shem was their father For who are the true 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who are the true Hebrews who else but such as are Irati such as are angry with themselves that they have continued so long in their sins who else but such as are therefore angry with themselves that they may not sin So diverse of the Antients as also Calvin understood Psal 4.4 Ephes 4.26 Be angry and sin not To lay down all our anger one towards another It was the speach of the Deacon to the Communicants as mine now to you 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Let no man have a quarel against any man A fit qualification for us all who come unto the Lords Table whose profession is to shew forth the Lords death untill he manifest his life in us by dying daily unto sin truly and earnestly to repent us of our sins to be angry with our selves that have so long lived in sin from which we resolve now to dye to be angry with our selves when any thought or evill motion ariseth in our hearts that we give not our consent thereunto and so sin These are the first children of Heber 2. Other children of Heber there are who are transeuntes So 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies such as are in their passage from sin to righteousness from death to life such as are about to keep the Passover with our Lord such was Abraham the son of Heber and great grandchild of Shem whom the Scripture calls 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gen. 14.18 LXX 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 one that passeth over whom Philo Judeus understands to be one who passeth out of the state of sin and corruption into the divine nature 2. Pet. 1.4 Out of Vr of the Chaldes the light of Devills toward the holy Land Which is the dutie of us all O ye children of Abraham who profess our selves believers the duty of us all who pretend now to keep the Spiritual Passover 1 Cor. 5.8 3. There are yet a third sort of Hebers children who are praegnantes such as have conceived Christ in their hearts and such as are as it were with child by the holy spirit Gal. 4.19 of whom I travail in birth again saith S. Paul till Christ be formed in yo These spiritual Hebrews are of the circumcision who put away the sin of the flesh and worship God in the spirit Col. 2. Phil. 3.3 2. Act. His naming of his children As the true Shem begets and is the father of all the children of Heber so he gives names unto them Rev. 3.12 So Ab. Joachim Cant. 1.3 Esay 62.2 Thy name is an ointment powred out Even that unction from the holy One 1 John 2.20.29 truly Christ himself according to the Spirit 2. As for the moral or spiritual acts of the true Shem they are two especially 1. That notable act of Shem which hath made him glorious among men Ecclus 49. he covered his fathers nakedness and may not the true Shem be said to do the like doth not the Lord Jesus Christ cover the nakednesse of that soul where he is begotten He is the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 John 2.1 2. He covers with the covering of his Spirit Esay 30.1 Rom. 8.13 by which we mortifie the deeds of the body and live 2.
understand them as if Noah should in more words have said The Lord God so heap blessings temporal and spiritual outward and inward upon Shem that both he and whosoever shall see it may say Blessed be the Lord God of Shem who by his blessings to him hath declared himself the God of Shem in covenant with him and his So that here is a twofold blessing 1 Gods blessing of Shem and the Shemites 2 Shems blessing of God 1. Blessed is Shem of the Lord his God which may be considered Literally according to the Person of Shem. Spiritually according to the Off-spring of Shem. As for the first let us enquire 1. What is it properly to bless and to be blessed 2. How was Shem blessed of the Lord his God 1. Blessing properly signifies increase Gen. 1.21 and 9.1 whether in temporall things God blessed them saying increase and multiply And where we read God blessed Noah and his sones Castellio turns the word Foecunditatem dedit He gave them fruitfullness saying increase and multiply c. So in spiritual things also God hath blessed us with every spirituall blessing in heavenly things in Christ 2. Ephes 1.3 Shem was blessed with temporall and spirituall blessings and famous for them especially for his piety and reverence towards his Father and that the Lord prevented him with his grace that he would not see Acts 3.26 much lesse deride and scoff at his Fathers nakedness It is no small blessing to be turned from iniquity as Shem was Why did Noah bless Shem from the Lord his God Psal 144.15 Heb. 11.16 The reason seems to be taken from the covenant They desire a better Country that is an heavenly wherefore God is not ashamd to be called their God More especially the blessing is here given to Shem for his honouring of his Father according to that of the Wiseman Ecclus 3.8 Honour thy Father and Mother both in word and deed that a blessing may come upon thee But why is Shem blessed before Japhet the elder Brother the more especiall reason is thought to be his greater forwardness to cover his fathers nakedness So that here he seems for that cause to have precedency in the blessing I shall adde another reason in the proper place Obs 1. It is not Gods method in blessing to follow the order of nature Abraham is preferred before Haran his elder Brother Ismael was the first born Gen. 11.26 and 48.20 yet Isaac obtained the blessing So did Iacob though Esau were the elder Brother And Ephraim though the yonger is preferred by Iacob and blessed before Manasses God sees not as man sees 2 Chro. 21.3 nor are his wayes as mans waies The elder Brother among men is most esteemed by his parents according to which rule 1 Sam. 16.6 10 Jehoshaphat proceeded when he preferred Jehoram Accordingly Eliab Abinadab c. are better esteemed and promoted by Jesse and Samuel But some yonger one proves often times the better man who is least thought of as Abraham as Shem as Joseph and David If we enquire into a more hidden reason of this we may as well finde it in our selves as without us in the world that which is born of God in us and which he most prizes is the second birth the first man is of the earth earthy the second is the Lord from heaven 1 Cor. 15.47 Here the proverb is true 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that the seconds are the better Obs 2. It is no small blessing to be preserved and kept from doing evill 1 Sam. 25 32 Marth 1.21 2 Cor. 13.7 2 Tim. 4.18 Jam. 1 17. Eph. 1.3 But the Lord God of Shem is also the Author and Donour of every good and perfect gift 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and especially those spirituall blessings which none but God can give none are fit to receive but the true Shemites Obs 3. Observe the goodness of God toward children obedient to their parents All we certeinly know that Shem did Gen. 9.22 23 is honouring of his father Yet he is for that blessed of God and so blessed that of his line descended Heber Abraham Isaac and Iacob And for this the wise man tells us he is parallel'd with Sheth who in his time saith Theodoret was called a God upon earth Deificatus homo as the Antients speak Ecclus 49.16 and 3. per tot Ier. 35. Ephes 6.2 and obtained great honour among men The same Wiseman records many blessings unto them who honour their parents What 's the reason that Philo reckons the fift Commandement in the first Table It is a great Commandement and the first with promise A notable Encouragement unto children to honour their parents Obs 4. When the Patriarch went about to bless his son Shem he breaks out into the blessing of the Lord God of Shem was this to blesse Shem Truly then was Shem most blessed when God was blessed and owned and acknowledged as the only Author of all his blessing Gen. 28.14 15 16. 1 Sam. 25.32 39. 1 King 8.14 15. Gal. 1.24 1 Cor. 15.10 We shall finde this to be the practise of Gods Saints After all the blessings which the Lord had heaped on Jacob Jacob looks not on the blessings much lesse upon himself he looks upon the Lord the Author of them all So did David So Solomon is said to have blessed the Congregation when he blessed God They glorified not me saith S. Paul but God in me and I laboured c. yet not I but the grace of God with me And truly what good soever befals the Saints of God they impute it not to any worth in themselves but unto God or some gift of God imparted unto them The faithful servant saith not Luke 19.16 as we are wont to do I have gained but thy pound hath gained ten pounds and the other thy pound hath gained five pounds Ephes 2.8 He saith not I have done this or that It was his obedience of faith that gained it and that is the gift of God 1 Iohn 5.4 So thy faith hath made thee whole And when ever we have gained any conquest over any lust it is not any power of nature but we must say 1 Cor. 15.57 Blessed be God that gives us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ When Zachariah the father of John had been now long dumb he broke silence not with exultation or expression of joy for the great blessing of God upon himself or upon Israel Luke 1.68 His first words are the praise of God Blessed be the Lord God of Israel after that large blessing of God powred upon the Church Esay 44.4.5 I will powre my Spirit upon thy seed and my blessing upon thine off-spring c. How great are those who shall be thought worthy of the blessed Spirit it followes one shall say I am the Lords c. The Church appropriates nothing to it self but gives all the glory unto God There
is no loss in this faithful and just dealing with God Euge bone serve Thou hast been faithful in a little be thou ruler over ten Cities O that we all understood this aright and accordingly practised it to own the Lord in his gifts unto men there would not be such robbing God of his honour such assuming that glory to our selves John 5.44 Acts 8.9 10. Mat. 9.8 which is proper unto God there would not be such receiving of praise one of another there would not be such idolizing of men as the Samaritans did to their Simon Magus Quantò rectius hi O how much better did they who glorified God who had given such power unto men Obs 5. Observe the power of faith out of it Noah gives inheritances to his children Gen. 27.28 29 37. out of it Isaac blesses his sons and of Jacob he saith Gen. 48.22 with 33.18 And he shall be blessed and as if it were done already I have satisfied him with corn and wine So Jacob blessed his sons Joseph especially I have given to thee one portion which cannot be understood of that field which he bought Therefore his faith is praised Hebr. 11.21 I took it saith he by my Sword and bow that is by prayer and supplication saith the Chal. Par. Here we must note a difference of Blessing When the Lord God blesseth Shem and the Shemites he bestowes good things upon them Deut. 28.2 c. Dei benedicere est benefacere when Shem blesseth God he returnes humble thanks and prayses Mat. 26.26 27. with Luke 22.19 Psal 68 19. Ephes 1.3 Psal 63.4 1 Pet. 2.9 for Gods blessings received As blessing signifies thanksgiving so likewise praysing Howbeit this blessing praysing and thanksgiving is not a bare outward expression of thankfulness in words but a manifestation of it in the life A declaration of the divine vertues in those who so blesse him This is comfort to the people of God the true Shemites the generation of the true Shem in these and all perillous times The Lord God is their God and he in covenant with them and blesses them and they have alwayes that for which they may blesse their God as Job on the Dunghill the Lord not onely hath given but hath taken what he hath given Blessed be the name of Shem the true Shem the name of the Lord what 's the reason The Lord God of Shem yea the true Shem is with them bearing the evill with them Gen. 31.3 with 32.10 Psal 50.15 and doing them good A true Immanuel Yea they have God so neer them that they may at all times resort unto him especially in times of straits Exhort 1. To enter and keep covenant with the Lord God of Shem to become true Shemites that the God of Shem may be our God Exod. 20.24 Iohn 1.14 Where ever Shem is there followes a blessing Where ever he puts his name in the Tabernacle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He walks in us his Temple wherein he dwells His city Jerusalem where he puts his blessing His Ark was in Obed Edoms house and there the Lord blessed that house Wherever Obed Edom entertaines the Ark of God there followes the blessing 2 Cor. 6.26 1 Kings 8 29. 14.21 1 Cor. 3.17 Psal 132.13 14 15. 2 Sam. 6.12 Exod. 20.6 Dan. 9.4 Ps 133.1 2 3. Esay 61.9 Gen. 32.26 The Ark is another shadow of Christ the true Shem. Therefore he must needs bring a blessing unto Obed Edom that is the serviceable humanitie or the obedient man who serves and ministers unto God especially who ever serves him out of love not out of fear nor hope of reward with these the Lord keepes covenant and mercy There he promises the blessing If we have him with us let us keep him with us and resolve with Jacob I will not let thee go unless thou bless me Exhort 2. Let us receive the blessing which the Lord God of our father Shem gives unto us O ye Shemites ye children of Heber ye children of Abrahem Vnto you is this blessing sent 1 Pet. 3.9 Hebr. 11.16 Ios 18.3 ye are called to inherit a blessing to inherit the holy Land The holy Land is our heavenly countrey which we obtain of our God O why are we slack to possess the Land which the Lord hath given us for an inheritance Would we be so slow ere we took possession of an earthly inheritance Axiom 3. Canaan shall be the servant of Shem. Herein let us inquire 1. What is a servant and 2. How Canaan was a servant unto Shem. 1. To be a servant hath reference unto the will and command of another He that is obedient unto the command of another is so far-forth his servant whether that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that right of living as a man will be taken from him forcibly as in war or that he willingly yields himself to the will and service of another His servants ye are whom ye obey Rom. 6.6 The word which we turn a servant is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which the LXX turn 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to work to do to serve and so Servus is à servando saith Jsidore either passively quòd hi qui jure belli possent occidi à victoribus conservabantur or actively à Servando because a servant is custos rerum herilium so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to keep is turned by the LXX 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to keep hear obey and do which are words proper unto servants Canaan is called here by the LXX 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Servus domesticus 2. Canaan shall be the servant of Shem and his Shemites for the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is to them Shem and Canaan may be considered in their History and so in their Persons Posterity Or in their Mystery 1. In their persons and so it is hard to shew when and wherein Canaan was a servant unto Shem or the Shemites 2. In their posterity So Canaan may be said to be a servant unto Shem that is the Canaanites unto the posteritie of Shem and Japhet when we shall consider that the Egyptians were servants unto all Nations and the Canaanites made servants unto Josuah and the Jsraelites which were the seed of Shem. Canaan hath his name from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies to bow and to be bowed down Lev. 26.31 11.33 Iudg. 4.23 8.28 Esay 45.16 Ezech. 16.27 to be humbled and abased to be made crooked and according to the use in the Chaldee to be made ashamed we have examples of them both They shall be ashamed c. the Egyptians and Ethiopians of Chams and Canaans race The daughters of the Philistins are ashamed of thy Lewd way This name therefore of Canaan fits a servant well according to Josephs Dreame Gen. 37.7 10 42.6 43.28 Your Sheaves stood about and made obeisance to my sheaf And his brethren said shalt
reason which had enslaved him from the bondage of his own false and erroneous principles whereon his heart was bound The bondage of his own lusts whereunto he was a servant Iohn 8.32 33 34 35 36. The bondage of sin and the law of sin which had enthralled him And being set free from all this bondage the true free-dom is the addicting ones whole self Rom. 6.7.18 and 8.2 understanding reason will affections actions life unto God and his righteousness This freedom is wrought by the Lord Jesus Christ his word and Spirit and Truth So that True freedom is a power to will and do what is good without any hindrance without any resistance in him who wills or does it And thus God is most free 2 Iohn 3.9 and 5.18 Thus he is free who is fully born of God Nor can he sin because he is born of God Thus Laban had no power or Just freedom to hurt Jacob if he had hurt him it had been from a false freedom from licence not from true libertie The Magistrate hath no power to hurt an innocent man if he hurt him it is not according to his office nor according to the rule of true freedom given him of God and Christ 2 Cor. 13.8.10 We can do nothing against the truth but for the truth Pauls power was to edification and not to destruction This is a free-dom according to which the most free-men are servants Acts 13.36 and 10.36 as David And Jesus Christ who is Lord of all and so most free He took upon him the form of a servant Yea this is a free-dom according to which the meanest servant may yet be free 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So S. Chrysost For a man may be a servant yet not servile he may be a free man yet a servant Joseph was a servant yet not yielding to his own lusts or his Ladies he was a free-man His Mistris a free-woman yet 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a servant of servants a slave to her own servant because a vassal to hir own lusts For the will of the fallen man being more prone to evill than good is much better and more free unto good being under the command and direction of another especially if it be justa servitus a just or moderate servitude than if it were wholly left unto it self In which case that of Job is true Job 11.12 Man is born like a wild asses colt Art thou called a servant care not for it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 V. Lat. Sed etsi but although thou mayest be made free 1 Cor. 7.21 22 use it that is thy just service rather and the reason proves it in the following words For he that is called c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith Nestor it is better to obey These are the true 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Freemen the Princes the Noblemen the Gentlemen A man may according to this freedom be a good servant to an evill Master Obadiah was over Ahabs house 1. King 18.3 Joseph the servant of Potiphar Jacob to Labam Naaman now a Proselyte yet servant unto the King of Syria Daniel and the other Captives to Nabucadnezzar Nehemiah to Artaxerxes Saints in Cesars houshold Phil. 4.22 Ephes 6.5.6.7 3. Doubt If Canaan in person were not the servant of Shem then must he be in his posterity But where shall we find that Canaans posterity or the Canaanites were servants unto Shem or the Shemites Surely we read of Canaans posteritie how ingenious in all or most Liberal Arts some of them were in the time of peace and how securely they lived how powerfull and terrible to their enimies some of them were in their warrs which seems not to agree with the Condition of servants How securely they lived in peace and how ingenious they were in most Liberal and Mechanicall Arts 't is evident in that Arithmetick with Astronomie came from the Zidonians who were from Zidon Canaans first born unto the Grecians But their cheif excellency was in regard of Mechanick Arts mixture of purple is ascribed to the Tyrians Making of Glasse and weaving of Silk to the Zidonianes They were excellent Carpenters 1. King 5.6 Therefore Homer calls them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 what ever witty invention in Garments or Vessells and what ever it was wont to be attributed unto the industry of the Zidonians By those Arts they grew extream Rich and secure Judg. 18.7 The Hittites were formidable and terrible in their wars as appears 2. Kings 7.6 The Jebusites were not inferior unto the Hittites who kept Jerusalem and Mount Zion maugre all the power of Jsrael till Davids time And when he went to beseige them in contempt of him they set no other guard to keep the gates then the Blind and the Lame 2 Sam. 5.8 The Amorites are reported to be as tall as Cedars and as strong as Oaks their Land a Land of Gyants Deut. 2.20 Zamzmmim the bedsted of Og one of them is described Deut. 3.11 much might be said of the other sonns of Canaan All which seems not to suit with servitude unto which Ham and Canaan were accursed by Noah For answer here unto I have shewen how according to the history the curse of Noah laid hold on Ham and the Egyptians As for the Canaanites 't is true they were very ingenious and witty in finding out of Trades and herein more industrious then either Shem or Japhet But this hindred not but that they might yet well be of a base and servile disposition as Cain and his posterity before the flood were exceeding cunning and were the first inventors of founding metalls and working in Iron making of tents building Cities inventing instruments of Musick All which although they be necessary for mans life and though they may be and doubtless are well used by the seed of Sheth and Enoch and Noah and Shem Yet the holy Ghost shewing that the seed of Cain before the flood were inventors of these things as also the seed of Canaan after the flood it 's an evident argument that these things were the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the main business wherein the Cainites and the Canaanites imployed themselves While mean time Sheth Enoch Noah Shem and their seed busied themselves in Divine matters In a word the Cainites and Canaanites busied themselves wholly about things belonging onely unto this life The Shethites and Shemites were and are taken up wholly or principally with matters of the life to come Let us now reflect upon our selves if our whole mind thoughts and desires be taken up about the things of this life earthly things c. What are we better then they we are even as they were Cainites and Canaanites For according to a mans thoughts will affections and actions he is to be esteemed Yea and according to them his reward shall be Matth. 22.5.6 not onely they who reproached and slew the servants sent to invite them are held unworthy to tast of the Marriage
Supper but they who were imployed about their lawfull callings For it is not said that he who went to his Farm entred upon other mens Lands or went to plough iniquity Nor that he who went to his Merchandizes robed other men of their Estates or handled the ballance of deceit Hos 12.7 but that both made their outward and temporal callings their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their whole business their hearts delights were wholly taken up with those things They were so given to the world and the things of the world that they had no mind towards God and the things of God But we are imployed about divine matters every Sabbath Day Yea and many a Lecture we hear and repeat And did not Cain sacrifice And had not the Canaanites their worship of God The fear faith hope love of God if we be true Shemites must inform our whole life all our outward callings must receive their tincture from them But was the martiall valour of the Hittites Jebusites and Amorites any badge of their servitude or could it consist with slavery They who made others their Servants and Vassals as the Amorites did Num. 21.27 could they themselves be such To be formidable terrible and cruel is no argument of true liberty as I in part shall shew more anon Obs 1. We learn hence how to Judge of Scripture seeming some time to speake of indviduals or singular persons which indeed is to be understood of Nations and peoples descending from them and mystically of certain spirituall conditions and estates Thus of Hagar the Scripture saith Gen. 16.1 that she was an hand-maid an Egyptian the servant of Sarai a bond-maid of Egypt of Hams posterity as Canaan was but she was a figure of the Law that gendreth unto bondage Also it's said vers 12. that Jsmael was a man like a wild Asse this was fulfilled in part in himself Gen. 21.22 but much more in his posteritie who were afterward called Ismaelites and Saracens as they named themselves for their greater credit as if they came of Sarai And spiritually under the name of Ismael the Apostle understands the wild and savage nature of man brought forth by the first Covenant Job 11.12 which becomes so much the more fierce when the Law goes about to tame it Rom. 7.9.13 And therefore Jeremy compares the rebellious Israelites to a wilde Asse Jer. 2.24 which cannot be tamed Job 39. Gal. 4.30 31. And therefore must be cast out Thus what was foretold of Esau and Jacob the elder shall serve the yonger Gen. 25.22 23. was not fulfilled in the persons of Esau and Jacob but rather the contrary as appears by their whole story wherein Jacob submitts almost in all things to Esau But this was fullfilled in their posterities 2. Sam. 8.14 And this was expressly fortold by the Holy Ghost Gen. 25.23 and accordingly understood and interpreted by the prophet Malach. 1.2.3.4 Thus spiritually Esau and Jacob figured the former and the latter world 2. Esdr 6.8 9. Yea the earthly and the heavenly man 1. Cor. 15.47 Thus what is written of Ephraim and Manasses that Ephraim the younger should be the greater we read not to have been fullfilled in their persons but in their posterities that Ephraims Tribe exceeded his brothers in number Num. 1.32 33 35. And in place and dignity Num. 2.18 20. The like we must here understand of Shem and Canaan Obs 2. Let children then learn from hence to honour and reverence their parents Obs 3. This layes an Obligation upon parents to preserve their gravity Obs 4. See their great infelicity who have evill parents and teachers Accursed Ham and Canaan are punished in their posterity Plato blessed himselfe that he was born a man of Greek parents an Athenian and that in the time of Socrates by whom he was brought up Obs 5. All this misery proceeded from the sin of drunkenness and that not affected by him whom we read first to have been drunk He knew not the strength and power of wine but was meerly surprized and overtaken Manebat ante vini inventionem omnibus inconcussa libertas Nemosciebat à consorte naturae suae obsequia servitutis exigere Non esset hodiè servitus si ebrietas non fuisset Servitude came from drunkenness had there bin no drunkenness there had been no slavery saith S. Ambrose Obs 6. Hence parents have to note the Characters and marks of their own sinns in the punishments of their children Obs 7. Here it is worth the observing how the Gentiles of Old knowing these things hid them in their fables For so by Saturn they understood Noah by Ham they understood the son of Saturn whom they called Jupiter Hammon This Jupiter Hammon they say made an Eunuch of his Father They read the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gen. 9.22 he cut for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he told or revealed his fathers nakedness unto his two brethren 1. This Jupiter Hammon had a younger son Mercurius that is Canaan the yonger son of Ham. 2. That Mercurius had his name à mercibus from Merchandize and was their God of gain as Canaan signifies a Merchant 3. This Mercury they make a servant as he complaines in Lucian that he was distracted with so many services that he must do nothing but run up and down of errands 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whence the Phoenicians called Mercury 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a servant what so plainely expresses Canaan the servant of servants 4. That Mercury they made the guide of their wayes because the Canaanites first dared to go by Sea and have of all other Nations the most convenient passages into all parts of the world 5. They make their Mercury thievish As 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Phoenician or Canaanite will gain by every man 6. They make their Mercury the god of Eloquence signifying the fair and smooth tongue of trades-men in putting off their wares 7. They say Mercury was his fathers Pararius as Ham with Canaan beheld Noahs nakedness These things as they are most usefull for the learned so they make much for the strengthening of belief and assurance of all touching the truth of these most antient Scriptures And that the heathens gods were most-what counterfeited out of the histories in Gods word Reproof Those who give their children lewd example of swearing and cursing of cheating and cozening and lying of intemperancy drunkenness and so discover their nakedness unto their children worse then Noah did He knew not the strength of wine till then but these often and often by their own experience and by their lewd example teach their children and propagate by them their swearing cursing cheating cousening lying intemperancie and drunkenness from generation to generation even to the worlds end as much as lies in them Exhort 1. To Parents to be pious and holy Me videns 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 There is inbred in all Parents a care of their posterity according to 2. Sam. 7.19 If men have memory
of God which is fallen down which is his Church ye are Gods building Such are Gods Oratours and Ambassadours to whom he gives commission and he sends them forth to invite his rebellious subjects and to perswade them to come in 2 Cor. 5.18 19 20. Another Meanes are miracles and wonders whereby God perswades men to believe and accordingly they are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the word in the Text to perswade Deut. 13.2 2. God perswades Japhet and his sons immediately and inwardly by his Spirit this is that Tractus Dei the drawing of the Father Where ever there is this drawing it is from something unto something From something and so God the Father by his Spirit disswades Adam from his vain thoughts Psal 94.11 corrects and chastens the man God the Father draws and perswades him unto something He hath shewen thee O man what is good Mich. 6.8 and so the Fatherâ— instructs him out of his Law Psal 94.12 These are Funiculi Adam the cords of a man whereby he is naturally inclined to be moved Hos 11.4 and because both proceed from love he addes with bonds of love All these made up into life and example most forcibly perswade as 1 Pet. 3.1 2. Reason in regard of 1. God himself who perswades 2. Japhet to be perswaded 3. That whereunto God perswades 4. The end of Gods perswasion 1. God alone knowes himself perfectly and knowes the Son and all meanes necessary for perswasion what hinders what helps And he alone knowes the hearts of all the children of men and what expedient will best move them He is most loving unto Japhet Charior est superis homo quà m sibi He is most faithfull and true in all his testimonies He is most able to effect what ever he promises or threatens 2. In regard of Japhet and his sons none of them all can come unto the true Shem except God perswade him thereunto Joh. 6.44 3. Reason in regard of that whereunto God perswades the sons of Japhet which unless God by his spirit reveale it 's altogether hidden from the sons of Japhet 1. Cor. 2.9 10 11. 4. The end of this manner of perswading is the glory of God 1. Cor. 2.5 and mans salvation And therefore the Lord used plain men and men illiterate Act. 4.13 Obs 1. It is God alone who can perswade the heart unto himself And therefore the Poets ascribed perswasion unto their Goddess 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whom they made their Goddess of eloquence whom the Latins call Suada and Suadela But who is indeed the true 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Suada or Suadela who but the wisdom Who but the onely wise God Who teaches like him Never man spake as this man c. He is that which they ascribe to their Suadela He is Flexanimus he that bowes the soul 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who leades and drawes the soul He it is who gives faith Ephes 2.8 He it is who increases it Luk. 17.5 It 's a business worthy of God himself to perswade the heart And though it seem good unto God to use men whereby to perswade men that so it may seem possible as also for the honour of his Minister Yet where any are said to believe the Minister is not said to cause that belief though he propound the object of faith though he instruct though he exhort men to belive and use motives and inducements of all kindes and meanes and helps All which are such as are sufficient for the producing of belief Act. 14.1 But that they may be effectuall and thorowly perswasive and work that belief it is Gods guift For who is Paul who is Apollo but Ministers by whom ye believed instruments by whom God works He himself is the principall Agent and men so far-forth believe as it is given them of God 1. Cor. 3.4 5. Act. 14.1 They so spake that a great multitude of the Jewes and also of the Greeks believed Obs 2. The meanes of bringing men unto God is perswasion and allureing of them Hos 2.14 I will allure her and bring her into the wilderness and speak unto her heart Obs 3. This shewes what manner of men the Ministers of God ought to be and how they ought to behave themselves and deal with the sons of Japhet in perswading them As they perswad for God so to be men of God Not to use their own words as Orators are wont to do words of man's wisdom but to use the words of God which he teacheth and useth in perswading the hearts of men 1. Cor. 2.4 Obs 4. The spirit of God abhors not allusions and paranomasias they are very frequent and ordinary in the Scripture whose elegancie we loose by translations a thing that cannot possibly be helpâ—d Water looses the sweetness in the stream which it hath in the Fountain 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the name of Judah 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Nabal his name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gaza 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Zeph. 2.4 What seest thou Jeremy 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thou hast seen well for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Jer. 1.11 12. In the story of Susanna Daniel saith to one Elder saying he saw them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 under a Lentisk tree Angelus Dei 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the other 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saying under an Holm tree Angelus Dei 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hos 5.1 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 judgement toward you because ye have been a snare 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Amos 8.2 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 summer fruit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the end Mich. 1.10 in the house of Aphrah roul thy self 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 v. 14. the houses of Achzib 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Esay 5.7 he looked for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 judgement and behold 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 oppression for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 righteousness and behold 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a cry And 24.17 18. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fear and the pit and the snare and very many the like Reproof The boldnesse and presumption of those who invade Gods soveraignty intrude and usurpe dominion over the hearts of men which God alone can know and move and judge Reproof Those who refuse to be perswaded by God and his Ministers yet yield to the perswasions and enticements of the Canaanitish woman the Harlot iniquity inwardly and outwardly alluring Jam. 1.14 Prov. 7.12 the lusts of the eyes of the flesh and pride of life When God perswades to the honour that comes of God onely the pride of life stirs them up to seek honour one of another When he perswades to the beauty of holinesse and the pleasures at his right hand the lusts of the flesh prevail with them to follow a skin-deep beauty When God perswades the heart that Godliness is the great gain yet Mammon prevails with them Si spes refulserit lucri c. Look almost every where and see whether gain where ever it is
unto them for righteousness The Lord promiseth Jesus Christ the son to be their life and righteousness and they believe that God is faithfull and able to raise him from the dead and form him in them to be their life IT may be that I may obtain children by her Genesis Chap. 16. Verse 2. And why did the Translators here cast the sense of the Hebrew word into the margent since the metaphore of edifying and building the Church is so illustrious and notable through out the Scripture Thus Rachel and Leah are said to have built up the house of Jsrael Ruth 4.11 Deut. 25 9. 2 Sam. 7.11 16. So it shall be done to the man who will not build up his brothers house And whereas David had a purpose to build an house to the Lord the Lord requites his intention with a promise of building David an house that is giving children who should sit upon his throne This metaphor we read used also by Heathen Authors in the same argument So sounds that known Iambic 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 male children are the columnes of houses And the old Commedian in his Mustela Novarum esse aedium arbitror similem ego hominem quando hic natus est And afterward Parentes fabri liberûm sunt I think saith he the man now this son is born is like a new house The parents are the builders of their children Thus often in the New Testament we meet with this metaphor of building up and increasing the Church So the Lord promiseth Acts 15.16 17. that he will build again the Tabernacle of David that is fallen down that the residue of men may seek after the Lord and all the Gentiles upon whom his name is called O that we all were workers together with God for the rearing up and increasing of this building O that all we do were done to edifying that we would edify one another and build up one another in our holy faith and commend one another to the word of Gods grace Acts 20.32 Ephes 2.22 which is able to build us up that we may become an habitation of God through the spirit She shall be a Mother of Nations Genesis Chap. 17. Ver. 16. Kings of people shall be of her A Mother is here a supplement and a bold one which is not to be found in either the LXX or V. Lat. or Chal. Par. or Syriac or Arabic versions The Hebrew Text is more general She shall be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is in Gentes for nations namely to rule over them For there is no doubt but the Lord herein had reference to the change of her name which was before 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sarai which is Princeps mea my Princess or Princess of my family but now I shall inlarge her name and dominion with it For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sarah shall her name be And this is proved by the context The very next words are an exegesis and explication of these Kings of peoples shall be of her For the word answering to people is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the plurall peoples And the Antients understood the words so with reference to the dominion over the nations she shall be called Sarah because 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 she is a Princess over all Antea dicebatur princeps mea quasi unius familiae mater Postea absolutè Princeps omnium scilicet gentium princeps fatura So S. Hierom. Thou shalt not call thy wife Sarai id est principem mean but thou shalt call hir Sarah exaltando principem quia Ecclesia in omni gente principatur Not Sarai my Princess but Sarah by exalting the Princess because the Church rules in every Nation And in cujus semine benedicuntur omnes gentes quia Christus dominabitur in Gentibus In whose seed all Nations shall be blessed because Christ shall rule in all Nations So the Interlineary Gloss It may also have reference unto the princely grace of faith signified by Sarah the free woman Gal. 4.23 Which is not a prophesy of calling the Gentiles only to the obedience of Christ but of that greatest inlargement of Christs dominion when that shall be fulfilled which we read Revel 11.15 The Kingdomes of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord and of his Christ and he shall reigne for ever and ever When all are so become Kings Motûs suos bene regentes so ruling all their motions and actions that as sin hath reigned unto death so may grace reign through righteousness unto eternall life Genesis Chap. 22. Ver. 18. Gen. 12.3 and 18.18 by Jesus Christ our Lord Rom. 5.21 And in thy seed shall all the Nations of the earth be blessed because thou hast obeyed my vojce It is true we read the like promise before twice But it is the like onely and not the same which possibly might occasion an inadvertency in the Translators For in the too former Scriptures the blessing is given to Abram in his own name and centred as it were in himself from whom it should proceed unto all Nations But in this place the promise is made to Abram in his seed and by his seed to all Nations Howbeit this makes not all the difference The conjugation is here changed In the former places the blessing is given passively All Nations shall be blessed But in this place the blessing is promised in a reflexe and reciprocall form In both the former we read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 All Nations shall be blessed in this we read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all the Nations of the earth shall not only be blessed as before but shall blesse themselves It 's a Scripture of the greatest Marke and note that I know of all other Wherein the most high God expresseth the greatest reward of the most acceptable duty that his most faithfull and obedient servant in the world Abram could perform unto him This reward is no lesse no other than the son of God himself figured by Jsaac the spirituall joy and delight the son of Abram Gen. 3.15 and offered by Abram his father unto God upon the Altar In requitall whereof God promiseth his own son the eternall joy Of this son of God although there were before promise made yet it was not revealed untill now that his father would give him as a propitiation for the sinnes of the whole world 1 John 2.2 And here the Lord makes this promise unto Abram whom he made Heir of the world which promise was to descend upon all Nations And this promise the Lord here confirmes with an oath which are the two immutable things whereby it is impossible for God to lie Hebr. 6. John 3.33 and 7.39 Ephes 1.11.14 Unto which when we consent and believe we set to our seal that God is true And he reciprocally puts to his seal for the conveyance and confirmation of the eternal inheritance Howbeit this free gift of God and Christs free oblation of himself
flesh faileth or waxeth lean 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of fatnesse or as another English translation hath it for want of fatness So Jer. 10.14 Every man is bruitish 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for want of knowledge And Chap. 48.45 They fled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for want of strength Lam. 4.9 These pine away stricken thorow 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for want of the fruits of the fields Thus also in Latin à and ab import a want and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Greek whereof Castellio gives examples in his Annotations on the place But it s said Hebr. 11.20 that by faith Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau concerning things to come Was it any part of Esaus blessing to want the fatnesses of the earth and the dew of heaven Surely no wherefore the words may be thus rendred with a diversity Thy dwelling indeed shall be without the fatnesses of the earth and without the dew of heaven from above by thy sword thou shalt live shalt serve thy brother But the time shall be when thou shalt have the dominion and thou shalt break his yoke from off thy neck which came to passe in part 1 Kings 11.14 but we read of a general revolt 2 Kings 8.22 For the respective blessings of both brethren reached not to their persons but to their posterities and therefore the Apostle saith that Isaac blessed them concerning things to come Howbeit if this translation of Castellio seem harsh though the letter and history will bear it we may understand that of our Translators in the mystery Whereas therefore Isaac had given Jacob the blessing proper to the heavenly man the dew of heaven and fatnesses of the earth c. Soveraignty over Nations c. This is That one blessing The other is proper to the earthly man but in an inverse order to that of the heavenly The fatnesses of the earth his own principle and the dew of heaven imparted to him by the heavenly man And whereas service to his brother is added as a part of Edoms blessing it appears that it is a blessing to the earthly man to be subject to the heavenly As for like reason the Philosopher in the first of his Politicks could say that it is the happiness of the Beast to be subject to the Man And God grant that we may so bear the image of the earthly that we may bear the image of the heavenly That thou mayest be a multitude of people Here Genesis Chap. 28. Ver. 3. as often elsewhere most voices carried the worse translation into the context and cast the better into the margent For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 more properly signifies an Assembly than a multitude and is often rendred by the LXX 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but more often by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 An accordingly the French and Spanish translations have Congregations of peoples For the word is in the plural This is not a meer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or strife about words as perhaps some will say who esteem the Church Mole non virtute rather by the multitude of professors than by their vertues and graces For In these words Isaac blesseth Jacob concerning things to come Hebr. 11.20 and prayeth for the increase of the Church among the Nations Be thou in caetum populorum for an Assembly or Church of the Nations So Pagnin and Vatablas turn the words And the marginal Glosse of the Spanish Bible speaks thus Be thou a father and stock of the congregations and peoples To the like purpose is the marginal note in the Bishops Bible He Isaac hath respect to the number of Gentiles which should be joyned to the faithful of Jacobs house This Iacob prophesied that it should come to pass in Shiloh the off-spring of his son Judah for it is evident that our Lord sprang of Judah Heb. 7.14 that unto him should be the gathering of the nations Gen. 49.10 And the Apostle intreats the Thess alonians by the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and our gathering together unto him The Lord be pleased to accomplish Isaacs blessing Jacobs prophesie and Pauls adjuration unto every good willing soul But the name of the City was called Luz at the first Gen. 28. Ver. 19. Our Translators have here left out part of the name which is Vlam The Greek Interpreters exceedingly vary in this word rendring it some 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 others 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 others 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but the true reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which yet containes two words saith Drusius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which the Interlineary Gloss turns Eulam and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But now we have found the name what shall we do with it what shall we make of it One of our best Criticks gives this for the meaning of it Porticus Nucum the Porch of Nuts or Almonds But what sense that carries that will satisfie I know not And although Hierom will not allow Vlam to be any part of the Cities name but Luz onely nor he nor any who herein follow him tell us what the meaning of Ulam is and what other sense it should have in this place then what I have named The words put together 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifie the porch of perversenesse So Prov. 2.14 and 3.32 The froward or perverse is an abomination to the Lord. The word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So Prov. 14.2 He that walketh in his uprightness feareth the Lord but he that is perverse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in his wayes despiseth him Where the fear of the Lord and perverseness are opposed Now 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Porch is the entrance into the true Temple of God and is the fear of God which is the beginning of wisdom Prov. 9.10 So Psal 5.7 I will come into thine house in the multitude of thy mercy and in thy fear will I worship towards the Temple of thy holiness That fear is the porch or entrance into the Temple Which Porch hath been and yet is neglected Whence proceeds adultery murder Genesis 20.11 yea all perverseness as the Apostle demonstrates all wickednesse to proceed from hence even from the want of Gods fear Rom. 3.9 18. because there is no fear of God before their eyes This Porch Jacob repaired by the unction of the Spirit of fear which driveth away sins Ecclus 1.21 For by the fear of the Lord men depart from evil Prov. 16.6 And the Jacob called the name of the place Bethel that is the house of God And herein the Primitive Disciples of Christ conversed together and began their religion Acts 2.43 and 5.11.12 and 9.31 Jacob returning to Bethel built an altar there and added unto that name and called it El-Bethel that is the God of Bethel Gen. 35.7 If therefore we finde our selves in Luz in perversnesse and sin let us enter into Ulam the Porch and let us pray to the Lord to implant in us his fear which
will drive out that sin and perversenesse so shall we become Bethel Gods house Yea if with Jacob we build the altar of patience the strong the mighty God will be with us as he was with Jacob Gen. 28.15 and of weak with Jacob will make us strong as Israel Gen. 35.10 Heb. 11.34 Esau said I have enough my brother Gen. 33. Ver. 9. The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is turn'd enough signifies abundance vast large and great plenty The LXX have 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I have many things The Vulg. Lat. Habeo plurima I have most things But none of these amount to what we call enough which is an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a self-sufficiency A learned Rab. observes that these words Esau spake out of the pride and swelling of his heart like Pharaoh or Nebuchadnezzar for in his whole story it may be noted that he never names or owns God unlesse happly when he sware away his birth-right Gen. 25.33 But Jacob as it appears by his whole history acknowledgeth God to be the author of all the good which befell him especially Gen. 32.9 10. I am not worthy of the least of thy merits for With my staff I passed over this Jordan and now I am become two bands And in his discourse with Esau These are the children which God hath graciously given thy servant Gen. 33.5 And Verse 11. God hath dealt gratiously with me And accordingly Isaac though he blessed both Jacob and Esau yet in blessing Jacob he names the Lord and God Gen. 27.27 28. See the smell of my son is as the smell of a field which the Lord hath blessed Therefore God give thee of the dew of heaven and of the fatnesses of the earth c. But in blessing Esau he useth neither name Verse 29.40 But our Translators here make Esau say I have enough when he said I have much and they make Jacob say I have enough when he said I have all things Ver. 11. Howbeit let us improve the sense of the Translators to the best They might render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 enough which is much implying that he who hath much ought to be satisfied and to think he hath enough They might render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 enough which is all things implying that he who hath enough is satisfied and desires no more he indeed hath all things And the reason is Desiderium sold vera est confessio paupertatis He who desires any thing confesseth himself a poor man As Ahab King of Israel was yet a poor man because he wanted and desired one spot of ground 1 Kings 21.4 5 6. And Haman though in all the glory of a sole favourite to the greatest King yet wanted Mordecai's knee to make him honourable Though the Translators might thus Philosophize yet nor 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nor 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 will bear their translation Let us examine what they make Jacob say Gen. 33. v. 11. I have enough I have enough The words of Jacob so rendred by our Translators are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I have all things Esau saith v. 9. I have enough Gen. 33. Verse 11. but it should be rendred I have much The word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Jacob exceeds Esau and saith I have all things But how had Jacob all things One of the learned Jews saith Three men the blessed God gave to taste in this world the Fountain of the world to come 1. Abraham because it is written Gen. 24.1 And the Lord had blessed Abraham 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in all things 2. Isaac because Gen. 27.33 and I have eaten 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of all 3. Jacob because Gen. 33.11 said I have 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all things So he These three the holy blessed God took into his Name which he said should be for ever Exod. 3.15 and made them partakers of his nature And therefore they might every one of them well say I have all things Jacob in special manner had God with him Gen. 28.15 For habet omnia qui habet habentem omnia He hath all things who hath God with him who hath all things saith one of the Ancients In which sense the Apostle is to be understood speaking of himself and his fellow Apostles 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 As having nothing and possessing all things 2 Cor. 6.10 Mysticè Hereby is signified unto us 1. The moderation and reasonableness of the natural man Esau saith I have enough or I have much He was content with what he had 2. The affluence and abundance of the heavenly man and his benediction and influence upon the natural man Jacob saith Take I pray thee my blessing that is brought to thee because God hath dealt gratiously with me and because I have all things Put away the strange gods that are among you Gen. 35. Ver. 2 3. and be clean c. Our Translators use often this word among for what properly is in or in the midst of men as John 1.26 Gal. 3.1 Colos 1.27 Marg. and elsewhere The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here used signifies medium the midst or inmost part which is the heart the usurped seat of the idols and false gods Ezech. 14.3 Out of which Jacob requires all of his houshold to put them away in order to their going up to Bethel This was not expressed in Gods command Verse 1. but implyed onely Whence yet Jacob rationally gathered a command to be given unto his house And from this place Aben Ezra infers that every evil man who goes to pray he ought to purifie himself And good reason for what agreement hath the Temple or house of God that 's Bethel with idols 2 Cor. 6.16 Since therefore O house of Jacob ye are the Temple of God as it follows immediately and ye are now to ascend and to return unto your heart Psal 85.9 LXX and Vulg. Lat. how can ye think of the goodness of God in the midst of his Temple unlesse ye be clean 2 Cor. 7.1 Yea how can ye ascend into the hill of the Lord and stand in his holy place unless ye have clean hands and a pure heart Psal 24.3 4. Revel 21.27 When all the outward Images Crosses Pictures and Crucifixes and all the painted Glass-windows are broken it may be then hoped that zealous reformers will consider these things and that Mammon is a strange god and Covetousnesse is idolatry Col. 3.5 that the belly is made a god by them who mind earthly things Phil. 3.19 that pleasure is a false God and they are true idolaters who are lovers of pleasure and of their own wills more then lovers of God O house of Jacob put away these and all other strange gods that are in the midst of you in your hearts and be clean and change your garments as Jacob and the Apostle adviseth put off the old man with his deeds and put on the new man and let us arise and go up to Bethel the
Scripture useth this phrase as many other for modesty sake As the Jews speaking before children they call a Swine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 another thing lest the children by hearing it named should lust after it Yea the holy Spirit not only clothes the uncomely parts with more abundant comeliness of words but also imposeth on the Thigh a more venerable respect in that it s made a symbolum and token of Life and Truth for Abraham adjured his servant Gen. 24.2 3. and 47.29 Jacob his son Joseph by causing them to put their hands under their Thighs when they sware whence Christ was to descend according to the flesh who is the eternal life 1 John 5.20 and essential truth John 14.6 And therefore the Prophet foretels that he who should swear on earth should swear by the God Amen or Christ the Truth Esay 65.16 And that oath which Abraham imposed on Eliezer Gods helper 1 Cor. 3.9 a figure of John the Baptist who was to make ready a people prepared for the Lord Luke 1.17 even a Spouse for Christ the true spiritual Isaac That oath was taken by the Lord God of heaven through the mediation of Christ Gen. 24.2 3. by putting his hand under his Thigh out of which according to the flesh the Messiah was to come And so much the Chald Paraphrast there speaks expresly Thou shalt swear 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the Word of the Lord by that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that Word John 1.1 The God of Truth that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rev. 3.14 which could not but be done with great reverence Howbeit Jacob after his victory over the Angel halted on his Thigh Gen. 32.31 whereby may be mystically implyed that however he himself had obtained a solid victory over the Angel yet his posterity who proceeded out of his Thigh should in lege claudicare halt in their obedience unto the holy Law of God As although Christ brake the head of the Serpent yet the Serpent prevailed against the heel of his mystical Body And would God it were not too truly performed in these dregs of time when the Serpentine brood a sort of people who call themselves Ranters who pretend to the height of Christian piety yet break all that boundary wherewith God and Nature hath inclosed certain secret actions and words and lay all civility modesty sober orderly and venerable behaviour quite waste O thou that art called Jacob are these his doings Mic. 2.7 O that it were well considered by those whom it most concerns that For these things the wrath of God cometh upon the children of disobedience Ephes 5.6 As for us who are the Surrogatus Israel called the Israel of God Gal. 6.16 let us not halt as weak Jacob but be strong as Israel let us make up and repair the breach of modesty sobriety chast decent and orderly conversation Esay 58.12 And so far be it from us that we should act any uncleannesse that Let not so much as the name of it be heard amongst us as becometh Saints Ephes 5.3 Fortior est qui se quà m qui fortissima vincit Maenia He who ruleth his own spirit is better then he who takes a City Prov. 16.32 What though thou yet be weak Thy strength is not thine own Be strong in thy God When 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Thigh-bone of Jacob was put out of joynt Gen. 32.25 then he was called Israel So that it s no contradiction When I am weak then I am strong 2 Cor. 12.10 The more they afflicted them Exod. 1. Ver. 12. the more they multiplyed and grew Is not the Hebrew here proper enough and the English answerable thereunto altogether as good which sounds thus word for word As they afflicted them so they multiplied and so they brake forth For so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies to break forth as water which bears down all Dams and Banks made to keep it in as the waters of Noah's flood overturned the earth Job 12.15 Or it may signifie the great increase of children as the Lord makes promise unto Jacob Gen. 28.14 Thou shalt break forth to the West and to the East to the North and to the South and great increase of goods Gen. 30.30 So Satan saith of Job that his cattle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 breaks forth in the land And the enemies here of Gods people afflict them and as they afflict them so the Lord multiplies them and they brake forth in increase of children and increase of strength as the Psalmist commemorates both Psal 105.24 He increased his people exceedingly and made them stronger then their enemies And herein Israel according to the flesh and their enemies and their support and defence maugre all their opposition prefigure the Israel of God and their spiritual enemies and the grace and strength of God supporting them As the waters of Noe brake forth so was the Ark supported And the Lord saith that his peoples afflictions are as the waters of Noe. And as their enemies Mich. 7.19 the true Egyptians increase and break forth so doth the spiritual Israel also For so the Lord saith to his Church Thou shalt break forth on the right hand and on the left and thy seed shall inherit the Gentiles and make the desolate Cities to be inhabited Esay 54.3.9 And which may be a spiritual commentary on the words before us As the sufferings of Christ analogical to those he suffered such as we suffer for his sake such as he accounts as done unto himself Acts 9.5 As these sufferings of Christ abound in us so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ 2 Cor. 1.5 Wherefore droop not despair not O thou Israel of God! It is true the Egyptian burdens are great but Israel is strong and like a Palm tree Psal 92.12 which growes against the weight that is laid upon it Be strong and expect and pray for the stronger one Luke 11.22 Cum duplicantur latores venit Moses saith the Proverb When the tale of the Bricks is doubled then comes the spiritual Moses Be strong and he shall strengthen your heart all ye who put your trust in the Lord Psal 31.24 And she called his name Moses And she said because I drew him out of the water Here Pharaohs Daughter gives a genuin Etymology of Moses's name not because he was drawn Exod. 2. Ver. 10. but because I drew him out of the water Which was well if the Translators would have let it alone But they put in the margent as an etymon of Moses's name That is Drawn out But so the child had not been called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is drawn out But the name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is active and signifies drawing or him who draweth Pharaohs Daughter thereby prophesying at unawares what Moses should do His Parents at his circumcision had given him another name which saith Clem. Alex. lib. 1. Strom. was Joachim the Resurrection of the Lord as hereby presaging that
the same image from glory unto glory even by the Spirit of the Lord 2 Cor. 3.17 18. So great fulnesse flowes into these last times fulness of Righteousnesse when it rowls down like a mighty stream Amos 5.24 And fulnesse of peace like a river Esay 66.12 and Joy fulnesse of joy joy unspeakable and full of glory Psal 16.11 1 Pet. 1.8 The kingdom of God in righteousness peace and joy in the holy Ghost Rom. 14.17 This is Gods plenty this is the fulness of God which flowes into these last times All this fulness dwels in Christ Col. 2.9 when 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 becomes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 when what God promises to be He fulfils in Being O what manner of men ought we to be who look for such things who hope that these things shall be fulfilled in our selves O let us not deceive our selves by flattering imagination and self-love in a matter of the greatest moment wherein as in a stratagem of war we can erre but once and then when it will be too late to correct that most dangerous and last errour But since we look for such things let us be diligent that we may be found of him in peace without spot and blameless 2 Pet. 2.14 So 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I will be will be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I am unto us yea 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who is and who was and who is to come Revel 1.4 and we also shall be filled with all the fulnesse of God Ephes 3.19 They will not hearken unto my voice For they will say Exod. 4. Ver. 1. The Lord hath not appeared unto thee It s but harsh English but the sense is good verbatim They will not hear in my voice I deny not but 't is the Syntax and costruction of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so here with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I know also that there are certain idioms and properties in all tongues as in the Hebrew Yet when there is special Emphasis in Hebreisms and special hints are given of the divine wisdom speaking in them I cannot omit them Such I conceive to be in these words before us For there is an inward word conveyed by the outward which the heart hearkens unto O 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The minde-hears and the minde sees According to which we understand our Lords reasoning Psal 95.7 To day if ye will hear his voice 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in his voice harden not your hearts And the reason which Moses alledgeth here makes to this purpose For they will say The Lord hath not appeared unto thee and consequently not spoken by thee By this argument S. Paul proves his Apostleship and mission 1 Cor. 9.1 Am I not an Apostle Am I not free How proves he that Have I not seen Jesus Christ our Lord Whence we may understand our Lords speech He that heareth you he heareth me Because the inward Word of God is conveyed in the outward voice Aliud est verbum aliud est vox saith holy Anselen A word and a voice differ formally one from other Primùm vox sonat ut verbum possit audiri saith S. Gregory The voice first sounds that the word may be heard There is an inward word called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and an outward 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as made up into flesh Between these two is his voice to whom the Lord hath appeared and it is verbi vehiculum the Vehicle the Chariot of the Word which conveighs it unto the heart of the hearer As John Baptist calls himself the voice of the cryer for the same reason The Evangelist first describes the inward word John 1.1 In the beginning was the Word and the Word was with God and that Word was God Then before the essential Word was to be uttered he describes the voice A man sent from God whose name was John the same came for a witness to bear witness of the light that all men through him might believe Then he describes the Word made flesh and dwelling in us which cries in John and John is the voice of the Crier who hath cried in all men who have spoken any divine truth from heaven even from the beginning saith V. Bede as yet it doth sometime informing and instructing sometime checking and reproving sometime complaining sometime comforting whither are to be referred all the acts of conscience which are Gods cryings in the soul And thus Christ cried 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 unto the Spirits in prison 1 Pet. 3.18 19. Thus Wisdom or Christ cries Prov. 1.20 1. and 8.1 2 3 4. This inward essential Word must first be in and appear in those who are the vehicles of it unto men before they can be the voyces of God and Christ crying unto them For so the Son must first be in S. Paul before he could preach him among the heathen Gal. 1.16 This was that whereof Moses here doubted They will not saith he hear or hearken after the inward word in my voice for they will say The Lord hath not appeared unto thee and so not spoken in thee and by thee Thus the Corinthians sought a proof of Christ speaking in S. Paul 2 Cor. 13.3 And therefore the Lord furnisheth Moses with miracles to perswade the people that he had spoken by Moses To thee be it spoken who ever thou art who callest thy self A Minister of the Word Look into thy self whether the Lord and his living word hath appeared in thee and spoken in thee or no and whether by thy voice that word be conveyed unto men so that they who hear thee may be truly said to hear Christ speaking in thee and by thee 1 Cor. 9.1 If that word be in thee thou oughtest to speak Acts 13.15 If yet thou doubt whether they will believe thee because all are not workers of miracles 1 Cor. 12.29 Yea John Baptist was a Prophet and more then a Prophet Matth. 11.9 yet did no miracle John 10.41 live thou the life of that word unto which thy voice gives testimony and that life shall be the light of men 1 John 1.4 And because that life of God is strange and rare in the world it will perswade more then the word 1 Pet. 3.1 2. more then many miracles Barnabas exhorted that with purpose of heart the Antiochians should cleave unto the Lord for he was a good man and full of the holy Ghost and of faith and much people was added unto the Lord Acts 11.23 24. O my Lord Exod. 4. Ver. 13. send I pray thee by the hand of him whom thou wilt send I know that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sometimes may imply intreating as Gen. 43.20 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we beseech thee my Lord and the like Judg. 6.15 and so it might be understood here But then two expressions of intreaty should be in these words one in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the other in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
should sincerely aim at and labour to obtain those exceeding great and precious promises of God to become partakers of the divine nature having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust 2 Pet. 1.4 And since as Tully could say it is Proprium Dei servare benefacere its Gods property to preserve from evil and to do good herein let every one endeavour to be homo homini Deus every man a god unto another The Lord incline and strengthen every one of us so to be And Pharaoh said Who is the Lord Exod. 5. Ver. 2 3. that I should obey his voice to let Israel go c. And they said The God of the Hebrews hath met with us Let us go c. Moses and Aaron here named the Tetragrammaton 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whom Pharaoh saith he knoweth not that is he owns not for his God and therefore he denies obedience unto him And here he first hardens his own heart against the commandment of God whom because the Lord punisheth not in his person or neer relation as Exod. 12.29 the Lord by his clemency is said to harden his heart whereas indeed Phararoh by occasion of Gods sparing him further hardens his own heart Exod. 8.15 and 9.34 until the death of his first-born awakened him And then his hard heart began to be more pliable Exod. 12.29 30 31. because he feared he should be the next which is the reason of that doubtful speech Exod. 3.19 He will not let you go not by a mighty hand or marg but by a strong hand nolens volens Unto these words of Pharaoh Who is the Lord c. I know not the Lord neither will I let Israel go Moses and Aaron make answer according to our Translators thus The God of the Hebrews hath met with us c. This answer doth not satisfie Pharaohs question For though I deny not but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies to meet with one as it is used for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Exod. 3.18 because 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are interchangable yet whether some other signification may not be more fit for this place let the godly learned judge Pharaoh saith Who is Jehovah c. Moses and Aaron answer thus The God of the Hebrews is called upon us c. That 's their answer word for word and its proper to Pharaohs question wherein they certifie Pharaoh who Jehovah is and their relation unto him He that is His Name is called upon us we are called by his name which is a very frequent Scripture phrase Esay 43.7 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 every one that is called by my Name c. Thy name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is called upon us Jer. 14.9 and very many the like which is a satisfactory answer unto Pharaohs question And thus the Chald. Par. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The God of the Jewes is called upon us And so the Samaritan is here translated Thus also Arias Montanus Deus Hebreorum invocatus est super nos O that we well considered who and whose name is called upon us who it is who owns us for his people and knowes who who are his which is one part of Gods sure foundation and seal so should we who name the name of the Lord depart from iniquity 2 Tim. 2.19 So we should be bold in him as those Jews were who gave this answer to them who asked them We are the servants of the God of heaven and earth c. Ezra 5.9 So as Moses and Aaron here when Pharaoh asked Who is Jehovah they answered The God of the Hebrews is called upon us Let there more work be laid upon the men Exod. 5. Ver. 9. The Hebrew words sound thus Let the work be heavy upon the men which might have satisfied our Translators and been put into the Text and not cast into the margent For there is a time of voluntary service of sin when men bear the work and service of sin lightly of which state they speak Numb 11.18 It was well with us in Egypt until the Lord came to visit and redeem them Exodus 4.31 And then the spiritual Pharaoh and his Task-masters the ruling lusts lay load upon them make their work heavie and them sensible of it Opera carnes terrina opera opera seculi actûs terrae luteae explere ministeria works of the flesh earthly works works of the world the durty drudgery of sin saith Origen such as the Apostle calls the service of uncleannesse Rom. 6.19 and make them servants of the pot of filthy lucre Tit. 1.7 of divers lusts and pleasures Tit. 3.3 Of this state speaks the Apostle Rom. 7.15 c. Now the service of sin becomes involuntary and now the servant cries out for deliverance Verse 24. Who shall deliver me The answer is Gratia Dei per Jesum Christum V. Lat. the grace of God by Jesus Christ Cum duplicantur lateres venit Moses When the tale of Bricks was doubled then Moses came and then the people were most fit to receive him And when men groan under the Egyptian burdens which are their sins then is the spiritual Moses the Prophet like to Moses most welcome and such he invites and welcomes unto himself who are weary and heavy laden and he gives them rest Matth. 11.28 And I will sever in that day Exod. 8. Ver. 22. the land of Goshen in which my people dwell that no swarms of flies shall be there c. What the Translators here turn I will sever is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies more then a meer severing or separating It addes somewhat which may excite wonderment as indeed such a separation ought to do if duly considered For what through want of due regard is neglected the same advisedly considered of may provoke admiration And a very powerful means this separation was to perswade the heart of Pharaoh into an acknowledgement and admiration of Gods great power if he had not hardened it but rightly thought on the exact division that God made between the good and the evil the oppressed and their oppressours the Israelites and the Egyptians Yea not onely between their persons but also between their cattle as Exod. 9.4 where the Lord makes the like wonderful separation The end which the Lord herein aims at is that Pharaoh yea and all ungodly men in the world might be induced to take notice of the divine power and God-head Romans 1.20 and so be brought to believe in God the Father This was the very end which the Lord here intended as appears by the following words I will marvellously separate the land of Goshen c. to the end that thou mayest know that I Jehovah am Lord or Governour so the Greek Chald. Pharaph and Arabic Version in the midst of the Earth By like wonderful separation in distributing rewards and punishments in the world the Lord begins the first dispensation and advanceth belief in God the Father
Psal 111.9 He sent redemption unto his people which S. Augustine and Euthymius understand of Christ As God sent them redemption by Moses so a more excellent redemption by Christ Psal 130.7 in which place we have 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And the Lord Jesus gave his life 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a ransom for many Matth. 20.28 Nor do I doubt but the reason why we finde in the history of the Israelites coming out of Egypt so frequent mention of the Lords out-stretched Arm as Exodus 6.6 Deut. 4.34 and 5.15 and 7.19 beside many other places is that thereby the holy Spirit might intimate unto us the Redemption wrought by Jesus the Arm of the Lord as he is often expresly called Esay 40.10 and 51.5 and 53.1 compared with John 12.38 who should bring his people again out of Egypt Psal 68.22 And therefore with good reason the translations of the Reformed Churches or the most of them render the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here Redemption as the French Bible the Spanish the Tigurin Martin Luthers Piscators and two Low Dutch translations Vatablus and Munster and of our old English Translators Coverdale and two others And I doubt not but all who love Redemption rather then Division will be of the same minde O thou Israel of God! The Lord hath sent and put his Redemption between his people and the spiritual Pharaohs people The Lord the Redeemer comes to Zion to them who turn from transgression in Jacob Esay 59.20 that he may redeem our souls from deceit and violence that we may not use deceit or violence towards others not others toward us Yea he gave himself for us a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a ransom that he might redeem us from all iniquity and purifie unto himself a peculiar people zealous of good works Titus 2.14 O when will it once be Intreat the Lord for it is enough that there be no more mighty thunderings and hail Exod. 9. Ver. 28. and I will let you go c. The words Pray to the Lord 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which the Translators turn For it is enough sound onely multùm and much which if we refer unto the act of prayer as Arias Montanus doth it may import Pharaohs request for the intention of their prayer Pray ye to the Lord and that not perfunctorily and negligently but much earnestly and zealously as the King of Nineveh thought to be Sardanapalus as notorious for lasciviousness as Pharaoh was for cruelty in his fear of destruction he commanded the people to cry mightily unto God Jonah 3.8 Qui frigidè rogat docet negare he who prayes coldly brings with him a denial of his prayer And thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may signifie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 much and intensely As for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 enough joyn'd to the mighty thundrings and bail as the Translators render it there is no doubt but Pharaoh would think he had soon enough of them but here he seems to fear they were so great that they could not be removed without prayer and that much earnest and zealous prayer But let us hear what answer Moses returns to this request of Pharaoh And Moses said unto him Exod. 9. Ver. 30. as soon as I am gone out of the City I will spread abroad my hands unto the Lord c. But as for thee and thy servants I know that ye will not yet fear the Lord God The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is here turn'd not yet includes a negative and so it makes that sense which the Translators have given But it signifies also priùs antequam priusquam before or before that as Exod. 1.19 According to this signification of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the words will yield this sense As for thee and thy servants I know that ye are afraid of the face or presence of the Lord God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is à propter à conspectu or because 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may signifie the angry face or countenance of the Lord I know ye are all afraid of the wrathful face of the Lord God before that is before I pray which was the thing desired and here supposed in the speech of Moses to Pharaoh 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from the face or presence is quite left out by our Translators It includes fear as Psal 3. in the title David fled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for fear of Absalom as the woman fled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from the face of the Serpent Its evient that the words will bear this sense Which the Arabick Version inclines to in part referring these words to those which follow verse 31. as also Vatablus Now it rests to be inquired into whether is the more probable meaning of the words and whether suits best with the context That of the Translators is this I know that ye will not yet fear the Lord God The other I know that ye are afraid of the face of the Lord God before I pray Moses is desired to pray to the Lord and that earnestly that the thunders and hail may cease Whether disposition of these two is the more likely to encourage Moses and Aaron to pray unto the Lord for Pharaoh and his servants and more probable to incline the Lord to hear their prayer According to the former Moses knew that they would not yet fear the Lord. What incouragement could this be to Moses to pray for them They did not yet nor would they yet fear the Lord therefore pray and pray earnestly How does that follow Simon Magus in the gall of bitterness and bond of iniquity intreated Peter to pray for him Acts 8.24 but we read no answer that Peter made to that motion What incouragement had he to pray Nor is it likely that the Lord should be inclined to hear Moses's prayer for Pharaoh and his servants For upon like consideration the Lord forbids Jeremy to pray for his people Jer. 11.14 and 14.11 The other disposition is this I know that ye are afraid of the face or presence of the Lord before that is before I pray This disposition might be a good motive unto Moses to pray for Pharaoh as for his own sinful people now under a slavish fear Exodus 33.4 5 6. And the like fear might incline the Lord in like case to spare Pharaoh as he did Ahab 1 Kings 21.27 28 29. and Rehoboam and his people 2 Chron. 12.1 7. It is clear that Pharaoh and his servants were for the present in a more hopeful condition to be praid for according to this later translation then they are according to the former Howbeit Moses speaks doubtfully of Pharaoh and his servants 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they were in a mutable state under slavish fear Ye are afraid of the face or presence of the Lord before I pray for you whereby is implyed a contrary disposition feared to be in them which would be discovered after he had
purpose The Lamb is raw There hath been more paper blotted about this controversie and opposition of science and humane learning against humane learning and science then about any other that I know in the Christian Church Reproof 1. Those who kindle their own fire and boyl the Word in the water of their own doctrine contrary to the express precept here not sodden at all in water All the New Lights which have shined now many years they have not brought forth or shined to the life which is the end of all The young Prophet went forth to gather 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and gathered wilde Gowrds 2 Kings 4.39 which are called fel terrae the Gall of the earth for their bitterness these he gathered and shred into the pot and when they came to be eaten they cried out O man of God death is in the pot c. They could never have eaten it had not Elisha cast in his Meal Many sons of the Prophets have gone forth into the field to gather 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lights new lights of humane learning lights of imagination which shine like rotten wood in the night of ignorance what else can be gathered in the field of the world but fel terrae the gall of the earth Matth. 13.38 which they gather out of their own earthly minde Phil. 3.19 And these they shred into the pot and powre out to feed the people withal But the hungry souls after the word of righteousness cannot feed on this food for it s no food of life they cry out that death is in the pot And it would prove death did not Elisha cast in the Meal even the meal of that wheat which fals into the ground and dies John 12. and brings forth much fruit of life It is that Meal which takes away the bitterness from all mens learning and what followed upon it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 there was no harm in the pot the words are there was no evil word in the pot and so Arias Montanus turns that Text Non fuit verbum malum in olla there was no evil word in the pot Reproof 2. The people who contentedly feed upon the Word boyled in the water of mans doctrine heated by the fire of their own spirit which works not out the creudities nor scum of the sinful life It is a dreadful threatning ye read Ezech. 24.6 14. Wo to the bloody City to the pot whose scum is therein c. 4. Come we to the positive preparation of this spiritual food It must be rosted with fire Fire is natural and indifferent or spiritual and that good or evil The rosting by a natural fire is the drawing of crudity and rareness out of the meat Mysticè But the spiritual fire is here to be understood and that which is good and that either good in it self or good for us 1. Good in it self so God himself is a fire Hebr. 12.29 And he is essentially good and his Spirit is a fire S. Luke 4.16 2. Temptations also inward and outward Afflictions are a fire called a fiery trial that is to try us 1 Pet. 4.12 and these are good for us It is good for me that I was afflicted Psal 119.71 3. The Word also is prepared by the patience and practice of it and the examples of the Lord himself the Prophets and Apostles Being so prepared it becomes more savory and more easie of digestion Of this the Psalmist speaks Psal 119.140 thy word is fiery 4. Zeal also is a fire and although in it self it be indifferent yet in regard of the object in a good matter it is good to be zealous How shall the Paschal Lamb be rosted When they rost meat the superfluous moysture and crudity is dried and drawn out of it But is there any supersluity in the true Pascal Lamb surely no What necessity then is there that it be rosted The Word has been sodden by Commentators and Expositors and every one hath left his false gloss upon it according to every mans humour according to which there are many Christs Matth. 24.24 and all these must be consumed by the fire of Gods Spirit 2. The Word is most savoury when we partake of it in our afflictions then it has the best relish At other times it is like meat to men that have no appetite But when we are under the fire of afflictions pressures and calamities O how sweet the Word is then unto us as to the hungry soul every bitter thing is sweet Prou. 27.7 as a morsel cut off the Spit The Apostle remembers the Thessalonians of their appetite 1 Thess 1.5 6 7. Our Gospel came not unto you in word onely but also in power and in the holy Ghost there 's one fire And ye became followers of us and of the Lord having received the word in much affliction there 's another Doubt Why does the Lord propound these mysteries under outward things as of a Lamb c. Love is defined affectus unionis an affection of union oneness and sameness with the party loved Now because one man who loves another cannot really be one and the same with him Disparata non possunt fieri unum disparates cannot be the same he imparts something to him wherewith he may be in a sort one and the same with him such is that which enters into us as our meat and drink and such as is nearest to us as our garments and what else is needful for the preservation of our being Thus Jonathan loved David 1 Sam. 18.1 3 4. Their soules were in a sort one but how did Jonathan expresse that He stript himself of the robe that was upon him and gave it to David and his garments c. Does the Scripture think we intend only to express humane passion Jonathan figures the holy Spirit so his name signifies The gift of the Lord and he clothes David as when Judges 6.34 the Spirit of the Lord is said to come upon Gideon the Hebrew Text saith the Spirit clothed Gideon Rom. 13.14 Put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ 1 Thess 2.8 Being affectionately desirous of you we were willing to have imparted unto you our own souls because ye were dear unto us There is no love without communication of something from the party loving to the party loved Thus John 3.16 God so loved that he gave his only begotten Son Gal. 2.20 He loved me and gave himself for me Ephes 5.2 Christ loved us and gave himself for us So he loved the Church and gave himself for it ver 25. And thus the Lord Jesus Christ to testifie his intimate love unto us he communicates himself unto us by the Sacrament of his body and blood which is called therefore Sacramentum unionis whereby he affectionately imparts himself unto us John 6.55 56 57. My flesh is meat indeed c. He that eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood dwelleth in me c. Terms of art are as weights wherewith we weigh silver and
good God pardon every one who prepareth his heart to seek God the Lord God of his fathers though he be not according to the purification of the Sanctuary And the Lord hearkned to Hezekiah and healed the people And thou hast a greater then Hezekiah even the true Hezekiah himself the strength of the Lord even Christ himself at the right hand of God making intercession for us Rom. 8.34 We say we are partakers of him by faith if so we feed on faith we live the life of God from which we have been estranged Hab. 2.4 By faith we are nourished up in the words of faith 1 Tim. 4.6 By faith we grow strong strong in the faith Rom. 4.20 By faith in Christ we walk 2 Cor. 5.7 By faith the heart is purified and hereby we become pure as he is pure 1 John 3.3 for whatsoever toucheth him and hath communion with him must be like unto him Surely if we be partakers of Christ by faith such as he is such are we also For every one who saith he abideth in him he himself also ought so to walk even as he walked 1 John 2.6 The Lord Excludes strangers from eating of the Pascal Lamb Exod. 12.43 The stranger is he who is the son of a strange god For as the people of the true God are his sons and daughters 2 Cor. 6.18 So the people of a false god are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the children of that false God and so strangers to the true God yea enemies unto him and Apostates as the Chald. Par. calls them there and Gen. 17.12 he calls such an one as is not of Abrahams seed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 filius populorum as in Latin they call such an one a Bastard But what Is such an one Exclusissimus altogether excluded Yes no doubt in sensu composito while he is such not in sensu diviso For Exod. 12.48 If he and his be circumcised he may eat the Passover They who have put off the body of sins in the flesh which is the true circumcision Col. 2.11 and worship God in the Spirit Phil. 3.3 such are no more strangers or foreiners but fellow Citizens with the Saints and of the houshold of God Ephes 2.19 Unto such now reconciled now of his house he saith Eat O my friends drink ye drink abundantly my well-beloved Cant. 5.1 And the children of Israel went up harnessed out of the land of Egypt They who say Exod. 13. Ver. 18. they went up harnessed as our Translators turn 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Hierom Armati armed c. Aquila and Symachus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they are yet much neerer the business then the ordinary Greek Interpreters who referring the sense of the word to the time turn it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the fifth generation the children of Israel went up out of Egypt as also the Samaritan translation hath it which is point-blank contrary to what the Lord saith to Abraham That in the fourth generation they should return into the land of Canaan Gen. 15.16 But harnessed or armed is a general word and therefore they have put in the margent Or by five in a rank herein following Theodotion who renders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by fives Nor yet does this version reach the meaning of the original word which porperly signifies girded which the Latins express by acccincti because the Girdle was wont to be worn under the fifth rib which in the Hebrew is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the fifth the Hypocondria under which is the Liver and vesica fellea and the Spleen 2 Sam. 2.23 Abner smote him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 about the fifth rib So Rab. David and others interpret that place And the Ch. Par. turns 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is acccincti girded and Jos 1.14 Ch. Par. hath 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 where the LXX render the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bene cincti well girded For because the Hebrews wearing their Arms Ad 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the groin or fifth rib they were said to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 girt as the Greeks armed to the brest were said to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 muniti ad pectus fenced to the brest The Romans also had their cingulum militare their Military Girdle which was called Balteus or Balteum a Belt which the Low Dutch call Sweert-gordel a Sword-girdle part of their arms and properly the Soldiers Girdle Yea and a principal part of his arms as Isidore tells us lib. 19. cap. 33. Balteus dicitur non tantum quo cingitur sed etiam à quo arma dependent The military Girdle as he calls it before is not only that wherewith the Soldier was girded but that also on which his weapons hung So that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is to be rendred here girded But why have we stood so long upon a critical meer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a strife about words It is not so For as I have formerly shewn the Lord in the Israelites journey out of Egypt prefigures our passage out of the spiritual Egypt the straits of sin And therefore as Moses describes Israel according to the flesh armed and harnessed and especially girded for their journey so under that figure he signifies Israel according to the Spirit harnessed armed and principally girded and so prepared for their journey And as that people were trained up and fitted to go forth to war Numb 1.3 So thereby was typified the training up of Gods people and preparing them for the spiritual warfare As Seneca saith of Virgils description of a stately Steed Aliud agens describit virum fortem when he seems to do something else he describes a valiant man And when Moses seems to present unto us Military men armed he indeed intends to describe the soldiers of Jesus Christ how they go 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 girded out of the spiritual Egypt The principal part of their armour is their Girdle which signifies truth faithfulness and sincerity And the Apostle when he arms the Christian Soldiers Ephes 6. having discovered the enemy ver 12. he sounds an Alarm ver 13. then he first arms them Cingulo militari with the military Girdle and gives the word of command to stand in Battalia ver 14. Stand therefore having your loyns girt about with truth For truth sincerity and faithfulness is first required in a Christian Soldier when he comes forth of the spiritual Egypt Which was also required by the unleavened bread in the Passover when they came out of Egypt as S. Paul interprets it 1 Cor. 5. The unleavened bread of sincerity and truth And therefore ye have both together Exod. 12.11 They must eat the Passover with their loyns girded The Girdle also imports strength and constancy according to Psal 18.39 Thou hast girded me with strength when now we are to fight with our spiritual enemies And in this posture the Christian Soldier ought Stare in procinctu
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Non mundificabit he will not cleanse him who bears his Name falsly or vainly For whereas this Commandement is directed against hypocrisie and the end of the Law and Gospel is to render men pure as God is pure holy as he is holy the Lord here threatneth that he will not purifie him who pretends Gods Name and being in shews of holinesse but hath not that purity nor desires to have it that he will not purifie or cleanse such an one A due reward of hypocrites who do all they do by the art of seeming holy and thereunto intend all their endeavours Mat. 23.5 do all their works to be seen of men and therein rest themselves as if to be reputed pure and holy were in-indeed to be the people of Gods holiness its just with the most holy God not to purge and cleanse these from their sins since they desire not real and true purity and withal to render unto them what they desire a reputation and esteem among men as if they were pure and holy Such is that generation Prov. 30.12 pure in their own eyes yet not cleansed from their own dung And of such our Lord saith They have their Reward O that all the people of God well considered this That the proper Name of God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies Being and he requires of all who bear his Name Being sincerity reality and truth That his Name is holy and therefore he requires of us like holiness and that we purge our selves from all pollution of flesh and spirit and perfect holiness in the fear of God So will he purifie us and cleanse us from all our iniquities 1 John 1.9 and we shall be pure as he is pure 1 John 3.3 and as he is holy so shall we be holy in all manner of conversation 1 Peter 1.15 The Lord strengthen us hereunto Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbour Exod. 20. Ver. 16. These words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and verbatim sound thus Thou shalt not answer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or speak against thy friend neighbour or companion a false witness or a witness of falshood Where by witness we understand not only the testimony or thing witnessed as the Chaldy Paraphrast and the LXX here render it but also the person who bears witness as Levit. 5.1 If a soul sin and hear the voice of swearing and is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a witness So Deut. 19.18 If 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the witness be a false witness c. where the words following are the same with these before us of the ninth Commandement If the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 witness 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mendatium respondit in fratrem suum hath testified or answered falshood against his brother So that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is here personally understood and in rectio thus Thou a witness of falshood or a false witness shalt not answer against thy neighbour because witnesses were wont to be adjured and to answer to interrogatories But the Law is spiritual Christ is God Amen Esay 65.16 The Truth and he that is true 1 John 5.20 And we who believe and love him are in him who is true and he in us and he speaks in us and witnesseth unto us what is true and we answer by our assent and consent unto him the true and faithful witness Rev. 1.5 and from that testimony of truth we speak the truth to our neighbour And so our yea is yea if we say yea it answers unto the witness in our minde and heart and so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the minde and speech anagrammatically answer one to the other It answers also to the thing testified Pronuntiat uti res est and so likewise our yea is yea And so on the contrary our nay is nay O how far is the present falsly called Christendom from that which all pretend unto the Christian life conversation and communication Doth not the Prophet foretel what manner of people we ought to be The remnant of Israel shall not do iniquity nor speak lies nor shall a deceitfull tongue be found in their mouth Zeph. 3.13 Where shall we finde this necessary character of a Christian Take away lying take away a deceitful tongue and take away withal many a mans trade and his whole livelyhood who get their treasure by a lying tongue Prov. 21.8 The just man lives by his faith these live by deceit and fraud But I hope there is such a remnant in the world of whom the world is not worthy Such as the Lord owns for his people Children that will not lie upon which terms he is their Saviour Esay 63.8 Such as the sons of Jacob said they were True men Gen. 42.11 O that we all who call our selves Christians were of that number For there is a word which is clothed about with death God grant it be not found in the heritage of Jacob Ecclus 23.12 It is the word of Belial Psal 101.3 that is the Devil and Satan according to the Syrlac 2 Cor. 6.15 He is a lyar c. and the father of lyes and lyars John 8.44 and unto these he dictates and teacheth his lyes and they become his lying children by answering and consenting thereunto and not hearing the Law of the Lord Esay 30.9 And out of that evil treasure of their heart they speak lyes unto their neighbour But we have not so learned Christ if we have heard him and have been taught by him as the truth is in Jesus that we put off concerning the former conversation the old man which is corrupt according to the deceitful lusts and be renewed in the spirit of our minds and that we put on the new man who after God is created in righteousness and true boliness Therefore putting away lying let every one speak truth to his neighbour Lord deliver our souls from lying lips and a deceitful tongue If the thief be not found Exod. 22. Ver. 8. then the master of the house shall be brought unto the Judges to see whether he have put his hand unto his neighbours goods The sense of this Scripture is obscured by a mistake of our Translators who have added to the text a superfluous supplement to see For they well knew how ever they neglected it that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is not only a conditional and interrogative which is wont to be expressed by Si and an if and whether as they here turn it But it s also a particle of swearing affirmatively if alone Gen. 26.28 Let us make a covenant with thee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 if thou wilt hurt us that is as the LXX render it that thou wilt do us no hurt If 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be added negatively 1 Kings 1.51 Adonijah saith Let King Solomon swear to me this day 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that he will not slay his servant with the sword So the Chald. Par. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
to be understood here the Prophet more fully expresseth himself Hos 13.4 I am the Lord thy God from the land of Egypt and thou shalt not know a god besides me Let us then lay these together Moses saith that from the Mount Horeb or the Law the people stript themselves of their ornament the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is singular For from the work of the Law upon men they begin to put off their own ornament their own righteousness their own holiness The people had adorned themselves as a Bride to enter covenant of mariage with their God Exod. 19.10 11. Which done their first national sin was spiritual adultery with the Egyptian Apis an Ox 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the most powerful god to the Egyptians saith Aelian or a Calf which they made in Horeb and worshipped the molten Image Exod. 32.4 5 6. Psal 106.19 Whence by metaphor taken from an Ox which being head-strong shakes off the yoke the Lord first calls this people stiff-necked from their worship of the Egyptian Ox Exod. 32.9 and 33.3 And often he afterward mindes them of this idolatry by calling them stiff-necked and by metaphor from an unthankful Calf kicking the Dam Jeshurun waxed fat and kicked Deut. 32.15 According to a like metaphor Plato said that his ingrateful Scholar Aristotle was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Fole Notwithstanding this great sin the people were yet in their Holyday-clothes Tanquam re bene gestâ as if they had kept a Feast to the Lord as Aaron caused it to be proclaimed Exod. 32.5 And the Priests oftentimes have made Calves even of themselves to please the people Populo ut placerent quas fecissent fabulas And at this day too many think by their forms of godliness their bravery of Religion to serve God and Apis God and Mammon God and the Devil and their own lusts together as the Apostle makes application of this example Be not ye Idolaters as were some of them as it is written The people sat down to eat and to drink and rose up to play 1 Cor. 10.7 In this case the Lord though he knowes all his own works and ours and the events of them yet he would seem not to know what to do with such a people but utterly to consume them Unless from the work of the Law upon them they strip themselves of their ornament their own righteousness which they have taken on Consider this who ever thou art spiritually minded Reader Omnia in figura contingebant illis all things befel that people in figure and were written for our admonition especially this story as hath been shewen Would we that the good spirit of our God should be with us and destroy our spiritual enemies and lead us into the land of Righteousness which was in figure here mainly desired as appears v. 3.4.12 16. Let us then not pride our selves in a robe of righteousness or pompous ostentation of holiness which we have either chosen and clothed our selves withal or such as hath been imposed upon us by others while our Idols are yet erected and set up in our hearts lest the Lord consume us ver 5. But knowing the terrour of the Lord let us begin from Mount Horeb even from the holy Law and the holy fear wrought in us thereby Exod. 20.20 to devest our selves of our false righteousness whereof the Spirit at this day reproves the World John 16.10 And let us lay our selves low before our God and put on Sackcloth that is be clothed with humility 1 Pet. 5.5 See the good effect of such humiliation from legal terrour in that loose debaucht Heathen King of Nineveh and how it won upon his favour He arose from his Throne and laid his robe from him and covered him with Sackcloth sat in Ashes Jonah 3.8 See it in a foolish King Rehoboam and his people 2 Chron. 12.7 See it in an idolatrous and a bloody King Ahab 1 Kings 21.29 the good God spared them all And if thou begin from Mount Horeb from the work of the Law humbling thee and put off the rags of thine imaginary righteousness thou shalt see the like effect in thy self Let us hear S. Peters counsel Humble your selves under the mighty hand of God that he may exalt you in due time So will he be with us and go with us and subdue our enemies in us and his good Spirit will lead us into the land of righteousness O that this were come to pass in every one of our souls Thou shalt make the dishes thereof and the spoons thereof It is true Exod. 25. Ver. 19. that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the latitude of it may signifie a Spoon as from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies what is crooked or hollow and so Pagnin here renders the word Coclearia Spoons As also Numb 7.14 the Princes of Israel offered 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which our Translators turn Spoons and Jer. 52.18 19. Whether the word be rightly rendred or not will appear if we enquire to what end and use these Spoons were made surely to hold the Frankincense which was to be put upon the Table of Shew-bread as appears Levit. 24.7 And therefore everyone of the twelve Princes offered his Spoon full of incense This cannot be the meaning of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in these and other places as may appear by these reasons 1. A Spoon was no proper vessel for the Incense but that which the Latins saith Festus call Acerra vel dicunt arculam esse thurariam scilicet ubi thus reponehant a little vessel wherein they put Franckincense Vatablus having rendred the word Coclearia Spoons he explains it by thuriâ—ala in quibus ponebatur thus Boxes wherein Incense was put So likewise the old Greek Glossary hath 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 acerra thuribulum a receptacle for Franckincense 2. Moses having mentioned 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the vessels for Franckincense he addes the covers thereof Now it is not likely surely it is not usual that Spoons have their covers made for them If they be not Spoons what are they The Italian hath as also Hieron cups but in the margent incense-vessels And the French Bible having Spoons in the Teâ—t explains the word by vessels of incense in the margent Piscator turns 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ranchpfenlin which he explains A vessel wherein men put incense As for an English word to answer to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it s easier to shew what they are not then properly and in one English word what they are We may till we can express the word better be content with Incense-vessels The Lord hath his Table in the Holy and hath furnished it richly and plenteously with dishes of shew-bread the figure of the living bread or the bread which is the living Word that came down from heaven John 6.32 33. and with bowls for wine that we may drink into one spirit 1 Cor. 12 13. with Incense-vessels also that partaking
persons devotions and prayers shall be accepted of God being sanctified by the holy Ghost Rom. 15.16 If a soul shall sin through ignorance against any of the Commandements of the Lord concerning things which ought not to be done Levit. 4. Ver. 2.13.22 and shall do against any of them I have three exceptions against the translation of this second verse whereof two are common to verse 13. 22. 1. What is here rendred against any of the Commandements is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ex omnibus praeceptis of all the Commandements 2. What they put in a Parenthesis concerning things which ought not to be done is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which should not be done 3. What is turn'd against any of them is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from one of them 1. What a difference is here in the first 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 among all the significations reckoned up by Grammarians doth not signifie against nor doth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifie any unless joyn'd with a negative as Exod. 20.10 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Non facies omne opus i.e. ullum that is as our Translators turn that place well thou shalt not do any work 2. What reason had they to put those words in a Parenthesis concerning things which ought not to be done And what need was there of that supplement concerning things I suppose to make the best of it it might be this pious consideration whereas these words the Commandements of the Lord come immediately before if these words which ought not to be done shold so follow there might be an ill inference made viz. That some of the Commandements ought not to be done But they well knew that as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies as well a negative precept as an affirmative as the Rabbins call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a precept-do an affirmative precept and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a precept-thou shall not do a negative precept so that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a precept or Commandement is common unto both Yea themselves elsew where so render the words without scruple as Psal 15. wherein there are more negatives then affirmatives yet they conclude the Psalm he that doth these things shall never fall Zach. 8.16 17. These are the things which ye shall do c. where there are things to be left undone which the Lord saith he hateth Yea although the Decalogue or Ten Commandements are more of them negative then affirmative yet how ordinary is it with the Lord to enjoyn us to do his Commandements For to do them is to obey them whether affirmative or negative 3. What they turn against any of them is from one of them And ver 13. If they have done some what against any of the Commandements whereas the Hebrew words are if they have done 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 one of all c. And again verse 22. If the Ruler hath done somewhat against any of the Commandements c. the words are to be rendred as before if he hath done one of all c. In these places the note of universality all the Commandements and the singularity of the breach and violation of one of them are both slur'd and vanish in conceptum confusum into an obscure indefinite How much better hath the Tigurin Bible expressed both in ver 2. If a soul shall sin through errour in cunctis prohibitionibus Domini quae fieri non debebant ipse verò unum ex illis fecerit c. In all the prohibitions of the Lord which ought not to be done but he hath done one of them c. So Vatablus So Luther also mentions one of the Commandements and two Low Dutch Translations Pagnin also and Tremellius Piscator and the French Bible I note this the rather because of that almost general neglect of Gods Commandements held by some not to belong to a Christian man by others to be impossible to be kept through the grace of God by any man and this opinion amounts to the same in effect with the former whereas these three verses beside manifold other Scriptures forcibly prove that as the Lord requires both of the Priest and the People of the Ruler and all and every one under his power an universal regard to be had to all and every one of his Commandements so he supposeth that all and every one of these have respect unto all the Commandements of God and to every one of them in that he prescribes an offering in case any one of them hath broken one Commandement and that out of ignorance and errour And certainly the like care and observation yea greater ought to be had by us Christians in respect of all every Commandement of God For although it be now almost commonly believed that there is something to be remitted and abated of the strictness and rigour of the Law in our Evangelical obedience in regard of that which was required of them who lived under the Law that assertion is altogether groundless and untrue which yet therefore hath obtained belief and approbation amongst most men because it is easie For they love an easie religion a-life Proclives à labore ad libidinem men by corrupt nature hate what is hard and difficult love their ease But the Gospel indeed requires more obedience of us then the Law which may appear as by that which our Lord affirms Except your righteousness exceed the righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees which yet was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the most strict Heresie as the Apostle calls it Acts 26.5 ye shall by no means enter into the kingdom of heaven Matth. 5.20 As also by our Lords exposition of the Law that the obligation of it reacheth to the soul and spirit Matth. 5.21 c. Yea the penalty of disobedience to the Gospel is more grievous then that for the breach of the Law For if the word spoken by Angels was stedfast and every transgression and disobedience received a just recompence of reward how shall we escape if we neglect so great salvation Hebr. 2.2 3. and 10.28 29. He who despised Moses Law died without mercy under two or three witnesses How much sorer punishment shall he be thought worthy of who hath troden under foot the Son of God c. And great reason there is For where the Lord hath given more grace he may justly expect more obedience and duty from us according to our Lords rule of equity Luke 12.48 Let us well consider this O Reader who ever thou art and let us conscientiously regard every one of Gods Commandements and take great heed lest we break any one of them since he who breaks but one Commandement is guilty of all James 2.10 As in a copulate Axiom saith the Logician one false part renders the whole Axiom false And a Chrystal Glass or Mirrour though broken but in one part yet the whole Glass is said to be broken And one breach made in the Glass of righteousness the holy Word of God
our Lord there delivers and fear lest the like or a worse judgement remains for themselves My Brethren The hand of the same Lord of Hosts is stretched out still And if we shall in life or doctrine especially this doctrine of unbelief and impossibility cause the people of God to sin let us fear the like yea heavier judgement upon our selves because we have not taken warning by the heavie hand of God upon them Quorum facta imitamur cur non illorum exitûs exhorrescamus If we be like them in the sin why should we not fear that we shall be involved with them in the same judgement 1. We who call our selves and would be reputed Ministers of the Gospel are supposed to know more then other men do and to be more strong in the Lord and in the power of his might then others are and so to be more able to resist the Tempter and his motions unto sin 2. We are thought to have received more grace from God and therefore if we sin against our God we are more ingrateful then others are 3. Impiety in us is in a special manner repugnant unto our profession who more then other men pretend to piety and holiness 4. The example of our sin extends more to scandal then other mens because being reputed learned we may be supposed to sin by the Book O let us bring our sin-offering even repentance a broken spirit and a contrite heart Psal 51.17 Let us confess forsake and mortifie our sin that by the blood and spirit of Christ we may be sprinkled from an evil conscience Hebr. 10.22 and the blood and spirit of Jesus Christ shall cleanse us from all our sins 1 John 1.7 Then will our sober chaste temperate honest just godly conversation win the people to sobriety chastity temperance justice honesty and piety and every grace which they shall see in us they will copie out into themselves Then shall we be pretious men indeed not in the vain opinion of ignorant men then shall wee bee powerful Preachers when we preach powerfully Christ to be the power of God 1 Cor. 1.24 by whom the righteousness of the law may be fulfilled in us who walk not after the flesh but after the spirit Rom. 8. So that we warn every man and teach every man in all wisdom that we may present every man perfect in Jesus Christ Col. 1.28 Then shall we boldly propound our selves examples unto the flock And when the chief Shepherd shall appear we shall receive a crown of glory that fadeth not away 1 Peter 4.2 3. If a soul sin and hear the voice of swearing and is a witness Levit. 5. Ver. 1. whether he hath seen or known of it if he do not utter it then he shall bear his iniquity The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is here turn'd swearing is not to be understood in the latitude of it but more proper to the business here treated of by Moses it signifies an Adjuration which is that kinde of Oath or Execration whereby a man hearing is obliged to say or do something as in controversies among men an oath for confirmation is to them an end of all strife Hebr. 6.16 Thus also in mens private affairs and extrajudiciall matters As Abraham adjured his servant or caused him to swear imposing an oath upon him Gen. 24.3 And examples of both kindes we have many in Scriptures Exod. 13.19 Numb 5.19 1 Sam. 14.27 28. 1 Kings 2.43 Ezra 10.5 Cant. 5.8 9. and elsewhere This Adjuration is understood in this Scripture here before us For the Jews in their Courts admitted an Adjuration to be laid upon all persons present for the eliciting and drawing forth the truth in question Insomuch as although a man were not personally cited and adjured to confess his knowledge yet if he heard the adjuration or execration and concealed the truth he rendred himself guilty according to this Law Much more if any man were personally adjured to speak his knowledge and yet held his peace In which case he was obliged to answer the adjuration although possibly what he uttered might prove disadvantageous unto himself So vain is that assertion which yet is vulgar and common that no man is bound to accuse himself This very Law bindes a man to speak his knowledge although summoned thereunto generally only and in common with all who hear the adjuration however his own personal interest may be concerned thereby Otherwise this Law makes him guilty How much yet more if the Judge himself adjure him to declare the truth In which case it is very observable that when the High Priest had questioned our Lord Luke 22.67 68. and the false witnesses had bin produced against him Matth. 26.61 62. which yet could prove nothing and Jesus himself held his peace so that they were all at a loss the high Priest made use of the last expedient which in this case could be used and adjured him by the living God that he should tell them whether he were the Christ the Son of God This Adjuration drew from our Lord that Confession that he was the Son of God Matth. 26.59 64. For so what there we read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thou hast said S. Mark reports to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I am So sacred a thing is an Oath that he who submitted himself to be a Servant of Rulers as he is called Esay 49.7 when he had stood dumb and opened not his mouth the Adjuration caused him to make that glorious confession of the truth This sense Arias Montanus Vatablus Munster and Castellio give of these words Tremellius and some of the Jews understand this Law to be against him who hath heard one blaspheme God and conceals his knowledge And he refers this Law to the precept of brotherly correction and reproof Levit. 19.17 And it is possible that our Translators may have been of the same judgement But 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is not any where used to signified blasphemy in that sense so far as I yet can finde Nor was swearing wholly forbidden the Jewes either judicially or extra-judicially but onely vain and false swearing Levit. 19.12 Jer. 7.9 And of this swearing Hos 4.2 is to be understood and Zach. 5.3 Every one that sweareth shall be cut off What kinde of swearing is that It followes in the next verse every one that sweareth falsly by my Name So Mal. 3.5 For the merciful God graciously connived for a time at the Jewes swearing so they sware not falsly nor vainly by his Name And therefore our Lord in his exposition of that Commandement saith not Thou shalt not swear but thou shalt not forswear thy self And the reason may be The people of God lived among the Nations who walked every one in the name of his god Mich. 4.5 Wherefore the Lord condescended for a time to be accounted as it were a Topical God as if he had been the God of Israel only as may appear by Jephta's reasoning Judges
reprieved and his punishment only delayed a while The palliated sore will break-out again Judgement and vengeance will follow the sinner unless the sin be taken away and it will appear at length when it will be too late to remedy it that such as Job calls Physitians of no value Job 13.4 have cured the bruise of Gods people slightly saying peace peace when there is no peace Jer 6.14 The ancient Jewes called the Messias or Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a man of expiation as he who should finish transgression and make an end of sinnes and make reconciliation for or expiation of iniquity and bring in the everlasting righteousness c. Dan. 9.24 Which if it be done in all the world and not done in thee and me what is that greatest of God and Christs works unto us O let us therefore now while we have time endeavour after such an Atonement and Reconciliation which will most certainly follow upon precedent expiation and purging of sin Wicked men out of self-love and fear of punishment pray for pardon of sin and peace of conscience But let us out of hatred of sin and love of righteousness repent turn to God mortifie our sin and pray that the Lord would expiate and take away iniquity This I am sure is most suitable with the end of Christs coming described Dan. 9.24 and by the Evangelist to dissolve the work of the Devil 1 John 3.8 and to take away the sins of the world John 1.29 O that that work were wrought in every one of our souls As the sin-offering is so is the trespass-offering Levit. 7. Ver. 7. there is one law for them the Priest that maketh atonement therewith shall have it What the Translators here turn the sin-offering and the trespass-offering is in the Hebrew only 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sin and trespass and howsoever our and other translations in this place and often elsewhere understand and adde an oblation or offering it s more then they have any warrant to do from the holy Text. Which they together with other Transsators acknowledge when sometimes they leave out the word oblation or offering yet understand the same thing Thus Hos 4.8 the Lord saith that the Priests eat up the sin of his people that is that which here they call the sin-offering as all agree the word is to be understood For which the Lord blames them not for it was their own Levit. 10.14 but for other sins as if the Lord will I shall hereafter shew Thus 2 Cor. 5.24 God made him to be sin for us who knew no sin Where by sin first named we understand that which they call a sacrifice for sin or sin-offering And accordingly Arias Montanus and Castellio both in this place and elsewhere what ours and others turn the sin-offering and trespass-offering they render peccatum or noxa and delictum the sin and trespass There hath been and yet is great difference of judgements concerning these two words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whether they differ one from other or not and if so how That they do not differ one from other there are who stiffely affirm But the place before us proves undeniably a difference between them yet how they differ its hard to discern One of the pious Antients puts the difference herein that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 peccatum sin is the commission of evil 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 delictum the trespass or transgression is the forsaking of the good and indeed the Spirit of God makes them two evils Jer. 2.13 Another makes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a sinne of knowledge 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a sin of ignorance wherewith a man is surprized Gal. 6.1 Divers other distinctions there are brought by others of the Ancients What if we adde one more That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is that sinne whereinto a man fals of himself but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that sin wherein he falls by offence and occasion of another There are examples of this distinction Genesis 26.10 Abimelech blames Isaac Thou mightest saith he have brought 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 guiltiness upon us Levit. 4.3 If the Priest 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sin to the guilt of the people 1 Chron. 21.3 Joab dehorts David from numbring the people Why saith he should it be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for guiltiness unto Israel Prov. 30.10 Accuse not a servant to his master lest he curse thee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and thou be guilty and many the like Yet I will not be too confident of this distinction because I know there may be some examples found where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hath the like use However its clear from the words before us that there is a difference between them Let us learn from this distinction of sin and trespass as also from the various names of them not to content our selves in our confessions unto God with a general acknowledgement as that we are sinners but as particular oblations were offered for them so to make a more particular enumeration of our sins The Hebrew tongue though it be very scanty and penurious of words in comparison of other languages yet hath it very many words to express sin and wickedness as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 beside many words signifying more special sins importing sins to be so many and manifold that they cannot easily be expressed The vain thoughts are dangerous in-mates Jer. 4.14 And there is no word so secret that shall go for nought saith the Wiseman Wisd 1.11 And we shall give an account of idle words in the day of judgement saith the Wisdom Matth. 12. How much more of sinful actions Nor are all known unto us for who can understand his errours Cleanse thou me from secret faults as David prayes and may teach us to pray But blessed be the Lord that though our sins be numerous yea innumerable yet he hath given us who believe and obey him an High Priest whose blood and spirit cleanseth us from all our sins 1 John 1.7 Yea this King of Saints and High Priest makes his believers and lovers Kings ruling over their own wils affections and lusts and Priests to sanctifie and purifie others That Priest who makes the expiation to him belongs the sin and trespass That 's an hard saying how belongs the sin and trespass unto him Levit. 6.26 The Priest who expiates the sin shall eat it And ver 29. Every male among the Priests shall eat thereof And wherefore hath the Lord given this to the the Priests Moses tells Eleazar and Ithamar the sons of Aaron that the Lord had given it them to eat that they might bear the iniquity of the congregation Levit. 10.17 So we read that the Priests were to bear the iniquity of the Sanctuary Numb 18.1 2. It was the Priests duty to eat up the sins of the people as was shewen before Hos 4.8 as by sympathy bearing their sins as their
the Vrim the illuminations or manifestations according to the LXX whereby God reveales and declares his will and the Thummim the perfections or consummations of that will in us when we serve him as Joshua exhorts Israel Josh 24.14 in perfection and in truth as the Greek and Vulg. Latin turn Thummim in integrity These are the gifts of God according to what S. James saith Every good giving and every perfect gift there 's one of them is from above and cometh down from the Father of Lights there 's the other And of all other they are the most perfect gifts as we may esteem them by the receivers of them the most principal parts of man his minde and will And what accomplishes and beautifies the minde but the divine wisdom that 's Vrim illuminations And what rectifies and fortifies the will in good purposes intentions and actions but rectitude and integrity That 's Thummim perfections Happy thrice happy they to whom the Lord gives these divine illuminations or doctrines whereby they know the counsel of his will and the perfections and consummations of it whereby they are conformable unto the will of God! These are to be received by faith by which we receive every good giving and every perfect gift from the Father of Lights And therefore Moses first put on the breast-plate that 's 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which the vulg Latin turns Rationale the Informer and Director of the judgement and therefore it s called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the breast-plate of judgement Exod. 28.30 Indeed the Directory of Judgement and Counsel being a figure of Him who is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the divine Word and Reason whole name is Counseller Esay 9.6 And therefore good reason there is that in Him should be the Illuminations and Perfections And therefore Moses put into the breast-plate illumination and perfection For the breast-plate as it signifies Christ himself so faith in him whereby we receive these things which are freely given to us of God for so S. Paul cals it the breast-plate of faith and love 1 Thes 5.8 And because the Righteousness is obtained by faith it s called also the breast-plate of righteousness This breast-plate of faith was to be fastned unto the Ephod Exod. 28.28 which the LXX render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 superhumerale the ornament of the shoulder whereon we bear burdens and what is that but Patience which therefore is to be joyned unto the breast-plate of faith that so through faith and patience we may inherit the promises Hebr. 6.12 and 10.35 36. But alas the Vrim and Thummim was lost at the Babylonian captivity Ezra 2.65 And the Church in Babylon 1 Pet. 5.13 loseth her light and perfection by Babylonian confusions debates and strifes for the truth is lost by contending for it 2 Esdr 5.8 9. 1 Tim. 1.5 6 7. whence it is that the god of this world blindes the mindes of them that believe not lest the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ who is the image of God should shine unto them 2 Cor. 4.4 And because men depart not from iniquity they understand not the trnth Dan. 9.13 Yea the Thummim or perfections are so lost that it s almost a sin to say there is a possibility left of finding them But Nehemiah when the Vrim and Thummmim were missing he put the people in hope that there would be a time when a Priest should stand up with Vrim and Thummim Nehem. 7.65 And the Lord hath left such a consolation unto his people so Nehemiah sounds a Comforter of the Lord that if they make use of such means as the Lord hath vouchsafed unto his church the illuminations and perfections may be recovered The Prophet in order hereunto puts us in a method and way of obtaining them Mal. 4.4 Remember the Law of Moses my servant which I commanded unto him in Horeb with the Statutes and Judgements Then the Lord promiseth to send Eliah the Prophet before the coming of the great and terrible day of the Lord and he shall turn the heart of the fathers to the children c. This Eliah is not to be understood of John Baptist only for he did not accomplish that work which Eliah was to do viz. to restore all things as our Lord foretels Matth. 17.11 12. where speaking of one Eliah he saith he shall come and restore all things and then addes concerning John Baptist that he was already come So that by the doctrine of the Law and the doctrine of Repentance and conversion we are brought unto an holy fear of God and upon such as fear Gods name the Sun of Righteousness Even that true and greater Light which comes after the less John 1.8 9. ariseth and is indeed the High Priest who stands up with the Vrim and illuminations inlightning our mindes with the understanding of Gods will that we may be light in the Lord Ephes 5.8 The LXX Nehem. 7.65 have the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he shall rise importing Christs Resurrection that he should arise from the dead and shew light unto the people and to the Gentiles Acts 26.23 And he hath the healing under his wings whereby he cureth all our backslidings Jer. 3.22 rectifies and strengthens our wills to perfect and consummate the Lords will and to make us perfect and compleat in all the will of God Col. 4.12 For the influences of the Stars and heavenly bodies are conveyed by the Moon into this lower world But the powers vertues and influences of God and his divine nature are communicated unto us by the Sun even by Jesus Christ the Sun of Righteousness he brings with him the heavenly light and healing power the truth of that Apollo whereof the Poets have made a Fable and all perfection and all the fulness of God Ephes 3.19 I will be sanctified in them that come nigh me and before all the people Levit. 10. Ver. 3. I will be glorified These words In them that come nigh me answer to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which the Translators though they express in many words yet they give not the full meaning of it For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are not onely such as come nigh unto God and make address to him by offering sacrifices as Levit. 1.2 but they especially who in relation are neer unto him as his Priests are in a peculiar manner And so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is usually rendred by the LXX 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Exod. 13.17 1 Kings 8.46 neer in place neer in dignity and honour as Esther 1.14 as the seven Princes to Ahasuerus Yea 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies such a relative neerness as of consanguinity blood and kindred Exod. 32.26 Levit. 21 2 3. as of friendship Job 19.14 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 my kinsfolk which the LXX turn 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 my friends In such a neer relation are the Lords Priests unto him who are here called by the same name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 my neer ones mine intimate ones Thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Minister either of State as unto the Prince is neer unto him in place and relation so the sons of David were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2 Sam. 8.18 Chief Rulers or Princes for which we read 1 Chron. 18.17 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 at the hand of the King and so expressed in the margent of our translation Or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a Minister of God neer unto God in a typical place and relation as Ezech. 42.13 They are holy chambers where the Priests 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which our Translators turn which approach unto the Lord. The words signifie neer unto the Lord. The separate place there is the Holy and Mostholy and therefore Chambers neer it are holy Chambers wherein holy persons the Priests must eat the most holy things And therefore Arias Montanus both in the place before us and in this place of Ezechiel turns the word in question Propinqui neer ones neer unto the Lord in typical place and neer in relation So likewise Tremellius So Luther Piscator and three Low Dutch translations So likewise the Spanish Castellio indeed hath accederent who should come neer but he explains himself in the margent ut libarent that they might facrifice Secondly although the people of God also are said to be neer unto him Psal 148.14 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as our Translators render it a people neer unto him yet is the Priest by his office more neer unto God as he who causeth the people to come neer unto God so very often the Priest brings neer him that offereth and his oblation and Moses brings neer Aaron and his sons For the Priest is he whose duty it is to be a middle man between God and the people saith Chrysostom and to make intercession for the people as Moses and Aaron often did And because the Priests are such as intervene and make intercession for the people they ought in reason to be more eminently pious and holy then the people for whom they intercede and in some measure like unto the great High Priest and Intercessor the Lord Jesus Hebr. 7.26 Such intercessors were Noe Samuel Daniel Job and others who were all neer unto God For it is not the office alone but the sobriety and temperance the righteousnness holiness and piety of him who bears it which ingratiates the Intercessor with our God Otherwise they who by office are neer for want of due qualification befitting their office they may be far off And this was the case of these two Priests Nadab and Abihu For since ex malis moribus ortaesunt bonae leges good lawes are occasioned by ill manners it s much to be suspected and some of the Jews Doctors doubt not to affirm it that Nadab and Abihu had erred through wine and strong drink which made them forward in offering their strange fire Whence it was that presently after the burial of these two Priests the Lord gives this charge to Aaron Vers 9. Do not drink wine nor strong drink thou nor thy sons with thee when ye go into the tabernacle of the Congregation lest ye die It shall be a statute for ever throughout your generations And the Lord addes reasons for this Law ver 10.11 This sin disposed them to commit another Their Intemperancy inclined them to impiety One sin is not long alone They kindle a fire of their own and worshipped God with their own assumed and pretended holiness There is and hath been much of that which the Apostle calls 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Col. 2.23 Will-worship in the Church of Christ for which they are most zelotical who are of a lower dispensation and under the discipline of the father For what they are not able by Scripture and reason out of Scripture to commend unto the consciences of men they commonly enforce upon their belief by an hot heady and ignorant zeal These things were ill boded in the names of these two young Priests Whereof Nadab signifies voluntary implying his own will and choise in the worship of God The other Abihu the father himself as he who was under the dispensation of the Fathers law And such as these commonly obtrude their own Electa sacra their own chosen holiness and what Hierom calls Boni opinio what they think good upon the service and worship of God Which is evil in the people but much worse in the Priest When iniquity thus burns like a fire Esay 9.18 it kindles Gods wrath which is also a fire Deut. 32.22 This sin cannot seem little when the punishment of it is so great even fire by fire and a strange fire by a strange act of God For so he calls his Judgement Esay 28.21 This proceeding of God was most just and necessary For the first trangressors of any law new made are exemplary in their sin and therefore must be exemplary in the punishment also of their sin Whence it was that the Lord ratified his lawes by signal punishments of those who first brake them Thus after the delivery of the moral law though the greatest part of the people sinned by committing idolatry Exad 32. Yet the Lord punished them for that sin by the death of many thousands That rule which holds among men Quod multis peccatur multum est avails not with the Judge of all the world In the example here mentioned the ceremonial Lawes having been newly given in most Chapters foregoing in this book of Leviticus these lrwes first violated by the Priests who of all other ought to have observed them the wise and just God punished these in that wherein they offended If we descend to the times of the Gospel we shall finde that when 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that way and manner of Christian community and living in common was first instituted two religious pretenders Hypocrites and Lyars violating that institution suffered condigne punishment and exemplary for their exemplary sin Acts 5.1 10. After the institution of the holy Supper when some in the Church of Corinth Invitâssent se plusculum had eaten and drunk more then was convenient for those who should communicate at the Lords table for that cause many were weak and sickly among them and many slept 1 Cor. 11.30 For by the punishment of some few the most wise and merciful Lawgiver and Judge prevented like transgression by the multitude ut terror ad omnes poena ad paucos veniret that all Israel might hear and fear and do no more such wickedness which is the end of punishment Deut. 13.11 and 17.13 and 19.20 and 21.21 This business concerns you O ye Priests Nor ought ye to think it any disparagement as vain men conceive when they so call us but indeed an honour if worthily so called For howsoever the word Priest as the office is corrupted a Priest is no other then 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 one grown up to the spiritual old age of Christ unto that
though the Italians feed on the young ones especially as a rare meat commended unto them by Aristotle and Pliny It s well if good for any thing when she is dead for they cannot commend her for any good quality while she lives She is of all other birds the most timorous and fearful yet feared by all the less birds extreamly because very like unto the Hawk Whereupon a Fable is grounded which Plutarch relates That the Cuckow asked the less birds why they fled from her and shunned her whereas she had no signe of cruelty in her Because say they we fear you will be an Hawk in time It s wisdom to foresee danger by times Howbeit the Cuckow is cruel also as I shall shew anon even as all fearful creatures are when they get mastery Yea the less birds getting advantage of the Cuckow rend tear and kill her saith Albertus as moved thereto by her likeness to the Hawk According to a story of a Gentleman who meeting one exceedingly resembling another with whom he had a fuid he drew upon him and wounded him The person wounded complaining and asking his reason for that affront Art not thou saith he such an one whom he named the other answering no take that saith he for being like him O that we were as wary that we did 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that we did abstain from every appearance of evil Or as Castellio renders the words Ab omni maleficii genere that we abstained from every kinde of evil 1 Thes 5.22 as unthankfulness pride and vainglory which this Bird also signifies unto us The Israel of God is forbidden to eat of this bird not without cause on which the Naturalists have set a brand of ingratitude For they say that it s hatcht fed and brought up by other birds into whose nests the Dam had conveyed her eggs whence the Proverb Cuculus semper in alieno nido parit the Cuckow layes alwayes in another birds nest and that being now grown strong she kills all the young ones brought up with her and her supposed Dam and Nurse as the Ram puts and pushes and the Colt and Calf kick their Dams An ill requital of careful and tender education Which unthankfulness pardonable in the unreasonable creatures many men basely imitate So ingrateful were the Israelites unto Moses who carried them in his bosom as a nursing father Numb 11.11 The Apostle found like measure from his children the Corinthians whom he had begotten unto God 1 Cor. 4.15 for whose souls he would very gladly spend and be spent though saith he the more abundantly I love you the less I be loved 2 Cor. 12.15 Which may also be suspected that the Apostle may imply when he tells the Thessalonians we were Gentle among you even as a Nurse cherisbeth her children so being affectionately desirous of you we were willing to have imparted unto you not the Gospel of God only but also our own souls because ye were dear unto us 1 Thes 2.7 8. Commemoratio beneficii quaedam quasi exprobratio est wherefore doth the Apostle remember them of this unless he intimate hereby some fail in them unanswerable hereunto And truly it may be almost of general observation Tanti cris aliis quanti tibi fueris People commonly esteem their Teachers as the Teachers account of themselves if lowly humbly they will soon abase them If the Teacher be proud and arrogant the people will account highly of him Ye suffer fools gladly ye suffer if a man bring you into bondage if a man devoure you if a man exalt himself if a man smite you on the face saith S. Paul to his unthankful Corinthians 2 Cor. 11.20 The Cuckow is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to perbreak because she gluts her self and then casts up her meat thereby prefiguring the like ill quality in many who have been nourished up in the words of faith and good doctrine 1 Tim. 4.6 but afterward yielding to their wanton fansie loathe and cast up the principles of their education The Cuckow has but one tune whence she has got a name in most languages and therewith names her self again and again and many agains And thereby represents vain boasters who in all their discourses weave-in themselves and their own praise This was their doing Thus they said they did not remembring that Proprio laus sordet in ore a mans own praise is loathsom in his own mouth They quite forget that of the Wiseman Let another man praise thee and not thine own mouth a stranger and not thine own lips Prov. 27.2 Pride and vain-glory unthankfulness fearfulness and cruelty these and such as these are the ill qualities of the Cuckow O Israel let them be an abomination unto thee 3. The third Bird in this verse is also mistaken For what they render the Gier-Eagle is indeed rather the Vulture-Eagle or the Ossifrage But it s very doubtful whether this be here so to be understood as will appear upon further enquiry The word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies to love dearly and tenderly to be merciful and to have compassion upon one as when the bowels are moved to which answers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be moved with the bowels of mercy Matth. 9.36 for one explains the other 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 if there be any bowels and mercies Phil. 2.1 A natural affection is hereby implyed such as is between parents and their children So God our heavenly Father gives the knowledge of salvation unto his children by the remission of and taking away their sin 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 through the bowels of the mercy of our God Luke 1.78 From this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the fowl here in question hath her name We read of no such reciprocal tender affection in the Gier-Eagle between the Dam and her young any more then is ordinary and common with other birds but indeed rather on the contrary so ravenous is the whole kinde of Eagles that they prey one upon another and destroy one another saith Aelian lib. 2. de Animalibus cap. 39. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 therefore is no Gier-Eagle What is it then Some say a Vulture others a Pelican as Vatablus Castellio and the Spanish Bible Pierius reports out of the Egyptian Monuments which their Priests and especially Orus hath left that the Vulture is so tenderly affected to her young that she wounds her self that thereby she may nourish them with her blood And the like if not greater ardency of affection is said to be in the Pelican toward her young ones that when the Fowler in order to taking her hath kindled a fire round about her nest where she sits upon her young ones she some say out of folly others out of render love to her young beats the flames with her wings as thinking thereby to extinguish them but she thereby increasing them the more stands in defence of her self
and her brood until she perish in the flames or render her self unable further to resist And right-well doth this fervency of love both in the Vulture and in the Pelican deserve the name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 dear and tender love But unto whether of the twain its proper I know not It seems Arias Montanus was in the like doubt when he rendred 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by a word common to both Philostorgus which imports the natural intense and intimate love and bowels of affection in parents toward their children and the same reciprocal affection of children also toward their parents Such as the Naturalists report also to be between the old and young Stork Which is the next bird named ver 19. called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Piety 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 natural love whence is the English and Dutch word Stork I shall not adde to these what monstrous incredible things divers of the Antient Fathers whom for honours sake I will not here name tell of the Polican unworthy of their authority Wherefore Franzius adviseth Students that if they mention them to adde Sicut patres scripserunt as the Fathers have written or the like clause lest they should confirm men in belief of prodigious fables Which I will not believe though any one should swear it faith â—lysses Androvandus But why are these reckoned among the unclean foâ—les It s answered their flesh is hard unsavoury excrementitious and so unwholsom to be eaten though Athenaeus report that among other fowles the Pelican was one dish served up to the table of Cotys King of Thrace But here it may be inquired in special concerning the Pelican and the Stork why they should be reputed impure since so much good is recorded of both by Aristotle and Pliny and other Naturalists especially since the figurative immorality of the fowles fourfooted beasts and fishes render them unclean to Israel because thereby they represented the immoral and vitious conversation of the Heathen according to which they were to be separated from the Israel of God and accounted abominable Beside the descending and ascending love of these fowls as hath been shewen in part there is likewise a kinde of conjugal affection observed between the male and semale and mutual love and chastity one towards the other in the â—torâ—â— and the breach of that bond of love by the one is severely revenged by the other as Oppian and Aelian report As the Stork Jer. 8.7 so the Pelican depart before the Winter and return and bring glad tydings of the Spring approaching The Stork is very thankful for benefits received of men especially in whose houses wherein she builds and lodges for thereabout she kills all the Toads and Snakes which might annoy the house saith Platarch and when she departs she leaves one of her young ones to the Master of the house as a reward of his hospitality Others report other examples of the Storks gratitude These and the like may I not say vertues observed by Wifemen in the Pelican and Stork they have therefore prohibited the killing of them especially of the Stork in Thessaly and that under pain of death because that fowl defends the countrey from Serpents which would otherwise so multiply that they would drive out the inhabitants Surely the Lord would not that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that mercy and piety should be consumed but that they should be preserved for ever and that there should be living examples and testimonies of them in the birds of the air unto which the Lord sends his non-proficients among men to School Jer. 8.7 So that when that mutual love between parents and their children falleth they may learn it of the Stork and Pelican Whence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is what S. Paul cals 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to requite the parents 1 Tim. 5.4 Yea Budaeus tells us of Pelargicos â—omos a law from the example of the Stork to requite our parents Yea hereby the Lord teacheth us to know our time and to foresee and prevent judgement as Jer. 8.7 Yea hereby he forbids 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 unnatural affection Rom. 1.31 2 Tim. 3.3 Yea hereby the Lord holds forth unto us how and by what means he will take away our sins as when the Angel shews to the Prophet the two women who carry away the Ephah loaden with wickedness into the land of Shinar the two women had wings as the wings of a Stork and the Spirit was in their wings even the Spirit of love toward God and our neighbour that takes away the sins of the world Zach. 5.5 11. even the Son of God who is his love Col. 1.13 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Son who is his love These fowls therefore and such as these the Lord would not that they should be destroyed eaten or consumed no it is an abomination to eat and consume them The Lord would that they should shew forth his vertues and be perpetual and lasting monitors unto men to minde them of their duties And therefore these fowles live long Ulysses Androvandus reports concerning the Pelican which he had seen in Brabant that it had lived in Maximilian the Emperours time and gone before his Armies when they went forth and shewen them where they should encamp that the like the same Pelican had done in his father Philips dayes that when he saw it it lived as a tame fowl in the Court of the Empress and by the testimony of men worthy to be believed saith my Author that Pelican had lived in and about that place four-score years The Pelican and Stork are the most vertuous of birds yet neither hath the Pelican nor the Stork any tongue wherewith to chatter or chant out their own praise Nor do we read that the most eminent Saints of God have spoken much beside what monuments they have left behinde them which are the Oracles of God They all passed thorow this world with great stilness and silence declaring the praise of God in their life and actions Psal 63.4 not their own praise in their words All that Enoch Noah Abraham Isaac Jacob are recorded to have spoken may be written in a little room As for Abel he spake not one word that we read of all the dayes of his life yet was Abel Enoch Noah Abraham Isaac and Jacob all faithful Hebr. 11. all righteous persons Who shall we set by them in this prating age when most men proclaim every one 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his own goodness as if he were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 like 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Stork but a faithful man or man of truths as the words are who shall finde Prov. 20.6 For indeed how can they be faithful how can they believe who receive honour one of another and seek not the honour that comes of God onely who seek the praise of men more then the praise of God John 5.44 and 12.43 Yet it might seem strange that these fowles
but there are certain distinct periods of ages observable in most languages if they were taken notic of In the Greek and Latin tongues greater industry hath been used unto which we may fit our English And so the distinction of ages may be as followeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Infans an Infant until the seventh year compleat which is to be understood in the following ages 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Puer a childe until fourteen years of age 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Puber when the beard begins to grow a yongling from fourteen till eighteen years of age 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Adolescens a youth from eighten until twenty five years 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Fuvenis a young man from twenty five till thirty five 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vir a grown man from thirty five until forty nine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Senex viridis a green old man from forty nine till sixty years old 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Semicanus turn'd grey from sixty until seventy 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Decrepitus a decrepit old man or capularis one ready to be laid on the Biere that is capulum from seventy years old until death Of all these ages they have taken the second or as some count them the first when they call the sons of Israel children which are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which the LXX turns by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 yea 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gen. 33.14 and other words importing minority and nonage But our Translators herein erre not alone for Luther Piscator all the Low Dutch and all our old English Translations Ainsworth only excepted render the words as our last hath them who ever was their leader herein Sequimur ut pecudes antecedentium greges saith Seneca we are prone to follow ill examples But the Translators of the French Bible have made choise of the very first age and render the words Enfans d' Israel the Infants or little ones of Israel These no doubt or some of these had but low thoughts of Gods eminent designe as if he intended to beget nourish and bring up children of a span long Lam. 2.20 Nor yet have all been so deceived For beside these named all the ancient Translations as the Chaldee LXX Syriac Arabic and Vulg. Latin and the later as the Spanish and Italian Munster also Pagnin Tremellius and Vatablus have Sons of Israel O ye sons of Israel Consider ye are by this title called to actions of honour and strength Ye know how reproachful it is in our language What! alwayes a childe Brethren Be not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 children in understanding howbeit in malice 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be children but in under standing be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not men only as ours render the word but perfect men 1 Cor. 14.20 Yea the same Apostle Ephes 4.13 14. Let not us propound unto our selves a measure and stature according to our own or others cize and opinion but let us remember that the King of Israel even Christ John 1.49 hath given his gifts unto men even all the Pastors Teachers for the perfecting of the Saints for the work of the ministry for the edifying of the Body of Christ till we all come to the unity of the faith and the knowledge of the Son of God unto a perfect man to the measure of the stature or age of the fulness of Christ that henceforth we be no more children tossed to fro by every winde of doctrine but grow up unto him in all things who is the Head even Christ And to this purpose the place before us requires of the Priests a duty to be performed to the sons of Israel The Priests must separate the sons of Israel from their uncleanness where in the sons of Israel are comprehended the daughters of Israel also as its clear ver 18. 30. For then we read of the womens uncleanness and their manner of cleansing there ver 31. saith Moses Thus shall ye separate the sons of Israel from their uncltaness Even the Sons of Israel have their uncleanness until they be separated from it by the Priests The Priest is said sometime to pollute Levit. 13. Ver. 3. sometime to cleanse from pollution and separate from uncleanness We have diverse examples of the one and of the other Of the former Lev. 13.3 The Priest shall see the Plague 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and shall pollute or defile him which our Translators with others turn The Priest shall pronounce him unclean So very often in that Chapter But how can the Priest be said to pollute some say when he pronounceth him unclean and polluted which also is true but may he not be said to pollute him who is unclean when he leaves him in his uncleanness according to that Revel 22.11 He that is filthy let him be filthy still And so the Lord is said to harden when he mollifies not the impenitent and obstinate heart but leaves it as he findes it in its hardness And when he cleanseth not the unclean as Exod. 34.7 He may be said to pollute him Not that he otherwise causeth any positive hardness or pollution And herein the Priest is as the Lords mouth Jer. 15.19 The Priest also for like reason is said to cleanse from pollution and separate from uncleanness when he expiates and purgeth away the true spiritual uncleanness as very often in this book Which he doth typically as a figure of that High Priest who 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hath and doth make the purging of our sins by himself and so really separates the sons of Israel from their uncleanness So that although the Priests the sons of Aaron and the Evangelical Priests are said to binde and loose absolve and excommunicate as a sort of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vice-Dei as Gods Substitutes on earth yet oftentimes these acts are done with very much ignorance and arrogance As when of old the Priest said I absolve thee from thy sins And some of later time more modestly pronounced and declared absolution and remission of their sinnes to the penitent and believing souls yet its possible that both one and other might be in great errour For althogh both alleaged authority from Christ yet it is very much to be questioned whether either of them were qualified as they ought yea it s much to be doubted that either or both might mistake their Commission I speak not this of the true 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 such Priests as have been or are called unto that holy Function by God in some proportion like as Aaron was Hebr. 5.4 but of such as for a livelyhood or other by-end and out of the suggestion of their own Spirit have taken that honour to themselves without the motion and call of Gods holy Spirit let such pretend uninterrupted succession from the Apostles dayes downward which yet it s very hard to prove let them plead imposition of holy hands whether by Bishops or Presbyters let them
Whatsoever man he be that hath a blemish he shall not approach Levit. 21. Ver. 18.19.20 a blinde man or a lame or he that hath a flat nose or any thing superfluous or a man that is broken footed or broken handed or crook-backt or a Dwarff or that hath a blemish in his eye or be scurvy or scabbed or hath his stones broken This Paragraph contains twelve blemishes of the Priests which unqualified them for their service Whereof the Translators most-what give the sense but they proceed not altogether 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and verbatim which universally were to be wished Otherwise a Paraphrase it may be not a translation What they render that hath a flat nose is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 flat nosed So the Jews Doctors understand 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hierom I know not upon what ground turns the word Si parvo si grandi si torto naso if he have a little nose or a great or a wry nose The LXX understood not the word of the Nose at all but turn it by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mancus lame of an hand and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Aure truncatus crop-eared And so the Syriac Nor does the Arabic Version understand 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Nose nor the Samaritan but renders that and the next word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 curtold in the parts or members or over-grown So expresly also the Chald. Paraph. What they turn broken footed or broken handed is word for word in whom is the breaking of a foot or the breaking of an hand What followes Or be scurvy or scabbed The words in the Hebrew are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 both in the abstract which are here turn'd in the concrete The former the Translators turn scurvy whereof mention is again made Deut. 28.27 where Moses having mention'd 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which they there turn the Itch he adds whereof thou canst not be healed Where first they are not constant to themselves since its evident that what they call the Itch is quite another thing and differs from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by which the LXX render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Non ita profunde scabies quae 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Graecis dicitur penetrat variis figuris insignitur c. Si verò tenues acresque serosae humiditates aliis crassioribus succis permiscentur impetigines quas Graeci 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nominant suboriuntur quae celerrimè in scabiem lepram neglectae commigrant saith Aegineta lib. 2. de meth med cap. 11. The scab which in the Greek is called Psora pierceth not so deeply viz. as the Lepre whereof he spake before but is marked with divers figures c. But if thin sharpe and serose humours be mixed with more thick matter itches arise which the Greeks call Leichens which being neglected most speedily pass into a Scab and Lepre So he Whence its clear that the Scurvy and the Itch differ 2. Whereas the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is said to be incurable that cannot be meant of the Scurvy or that which the LXX call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for which diverse remedies are prescribed and used with prosperous success As for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which they turn scabbed that rather is impetigo the Itch as Hierom renders the word It hath the name from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies apprehendere adhaerere to take or lay hold on and then to cleave unmovably Such is this Itch its incurable and said to be the Egyptian itch which continueth where it layes hold until death So I would render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with Vatablus and Arias Montanus Purulenta Scabies a running or mattery Scab But whereas Arias Montanus turns 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Scabies perpetua a perpetual Scab because it lasts till death it makes not so clear and specifical a distinction of this from the former which Vatablus renders Qui habet scabiem aridam mordicantem who hath a dry scab which bites or tickles Philo Judeus so renders these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 neither such a Scab as changeth the colour of the skin into a leprosie or spreading so I would turn 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 itches This Book called Leviticus being almost wholly spent in prescribing Sacrifices of all kindes the rite and manner of offering them the times prescribed when and place where the divers kindes of expiations and purifications in this Chapter Moses treats concerning the High Priest and inferiour Priests by whom the fore-mentioned ceremonial services were transacted how they ought to be qualified and that most-what negatively From the 16 to the 24 verse the Lord directs Moses and Moses Aaron what manner of persons of his seed in their generations should not approach near to offer the bread of their God There is no doubt but these prohibitions touching the persons of the Priests concerned literally and precisely the sons of Aaron and the Levitical Priesthood and service so long as that lasted as it may appear by two tacite limitations in that he saith Of thy seed and in their generations ver 17. And because all things befel that people in figure 1 Cor. 10.11 it may hence be inferred that defects and superfluities and the deformities which arise from them in those misqualified persons import the like spiritually and inwardly in those who ought to be excluded from the service of God Accordingly integrity of body is required in the Priest saith Philo and having recited the deformities he addes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 These things saith he seem to me to be figuratively referred to the perfection of the soul for if the mortal body of the Priest must be so curiously looked into that no ill accident corrupt it how much more ought the immortal soul framed according to the image of the true God So he And whereas Moses told this not only to Aaron and his sons but also to all the sons of Israel ver 24. It seems that this divine law concerns as those who are in the Priests office who teach the people make prayers and supplications and give thanks for them so those also of the people who are spiritually to be made Priests unto God 1 Pet. 2.5 Howbeit although these blemishes excluded the sons of Aaron in their generations and reach not according to the letter unto the Gospel Priesthood yet so far by analogy these prohibitions may extend as to bar deformed persons from the exercise of that holy function and to require decent persons if otherwise fit and qualified to be admitted thereunto yea since there is nothing extant in the Word of God contrary hereunto there is no doubt but they who are in authority may by Ecclesiastical constitution exclude such as by some notable deformity vertually exclude themselves However the reason and equity of this Ceremonial Law may so far prevail even in these times of the Gospel as to disable Parents from choosing and designing such of their children to the
Lord complains Ezech. 6.9 I am broken with their whorish heart which hath departed from me And we say the like of the hands Manus sunt opera saith S. Hierome and therefore the breaking of the hand is the cessation and leaving off from doing good as many at this day do out of fear lest they should merit by well-doing They have left off to be wise and to do good Psal 36.3 Nor must the Priests be crook-backt pressed down with the weight of worldly cares Curvae in terras animae coelestium inanes Crooked souls weighed down to the earth void of heavenly things Gods Priest ought to lay aside every weight that presseth down and the sin that so easily befets him and run with patience to the race that is set before him Hebr. 12.1 2. And how can he run with such an heavy load upon his soul Nor ought the Priest to be a Dwarff to stint his spirituall growth and be of stature like a childe of a span long Lam. 2.20 Whereas we are all called to the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ Ephes 4.13 But what is the blemish in the eye Surely the word Blemish is too large and general whereby to express 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 confusion or suffusion as when the white of the eye or a white spot albugo hath mingled it self with the black of the eye This spiritually comes to passe when that wisdom and holiness wherewith we see God Hebr. 13. when that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pupilla oculi that image of the man is obscured who came for judgement into this world that they who see not might see and they who see might be made blinde Bartimaeus therefore or according to Hierom. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which in the Syriac is filius caecus or caeci a blinde son or the son of the blinde he acknowledgeth his blindness and prayes the Son of David that he may receive his sight He does so and follows Jesus in the way Mark 10.46.52 And so shall every one who is spiritually blinde and acknowledgeth it and prayes to the Lord to open his eyes that he sleep not in death Psal 13.3 And so he must follow Jesus in the way as Bartimaeus did But some love darkness more then light John 3.19 And therefore our Lord though he saw him blinde yet inquires whether he had a will to see For some are blind think they see desire no other sight Thus when the man prides himself in the opinion of his own spiritual sight his wisdom and righteousness he is indeed spiritually blinde though he knowes it not and therefore desires no better sight What Say the Pharisees are we blinde also What they who know the whole word of God so exactly that they can tell how often every letter in it is used throughout the whole Old Testament What are they blinde who are the Masters of Israel John 3. Nay come we down to our own times for there are Scribes and Pharisees among us and they learned ones also men extream well seen in Tongues and Arts History of the Church Councils Fathers Schoolmen And others there are who neglect all these and adhere to the letter only of the Scripture And what are all these blinde also It is the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the black of the eye wherewith we see And Gods great benefit and wonderful work it is in Nature as well as in grace that he makes the sight and light to shine out of the blackness and darkness Now if the film grow over this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 this hidden new man of the pure heart 1 Pet. 3.4 whereby we see God Matth. 5.8 If pride of knowledge if an high minde if ambition if covetousness which is Aviditas that which hinders the sight if unholiness if hatred and malice cover this sight in a word if they have not put off the old man and learned Christ Ephes 4.20 be they otherwise as learned as they may they are certainly blinde they know not God nor the things of God For that darkness hath blinded their eyes 1 John 2.11 This blemish is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and rendred Albugo it hath the name from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to confound because the albugo the white spot or the white of the eye is confounded and mixt with the black And according to the black the man sees and discerns somewhat of the divine light which light is ecclipsed by the interposition and mixture of the white even the opinion of his own wisdom and holiness which seems fair and beautiful unto him and herein he prides himself Hence proceeds the confusion in the mans darkned heart and out of the abundance of it his mouth speaks Hence we learn what is the true Babel according to what we read Gen. 11.9 It was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because the Lord 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 confounded the lip tongue or speech of the whole Earth And the speech of the whole earth is confounded by mixture of various judgements Every divided party hath its several tenents and they are to them the Right judgement the Orthodox faith And every other divided party is to this corrupt hetrodox erroneous and heretical And what may be said of any one may be said of every one In these several partial and divided judgements every Sect with greatest industry and zeal endeavours to build up it self and unite themselves in some confession of faith or other which is their City they build Gen. 11.4 and with as great emulation and animosity it opposeth all others under the name of the world And what one party judgeth of another the same another party also judgeth of it So that although every party monopolize and appropriate the Church unto it self yet by their mutual and interchangeable judgements one of other they are all of the world In this confusion every divided judgement plies and courts the Civil Magistrate and mainly endeavours to get him on their side to make him if possibly their Executioner And this is their Tower Gen. 11.4 whereby they would suppress and oppress and bring under all who are of another minde and will not build with them Meantime mark wherein this great difference consists Not who should be the most obedient unto God the most holy sober temperate just patient c. Tush these are poor things men think whereabout they should contend the Heathen Philosophers could talk of these The Lacedemonians enured their children to an emulation touching matters of this kinde when their Fathers would ask them who of all the City had the reputation of the most sober man who was said to be the wisest who the most just most valiant c. Alas what are these to a form of godliness which consists in some certain ceremonies either invented by every divided party or corruptly gathered out of the word of God and this they fence with a several and divided discipline unto which every party
or being fallen return not into the way of righteousness and persevere therein Consider I beseech you what the Apostle saith to the Hebrews in this condition It is impossible for those who were once enlightned and have tasted of the heavenly gift and were made partakers of the holy Ghost and have tasted the good Word of God and the powers of the world to come if they shall fall away to renew them again to repentance seeing they crucifie to themselves the Son of God afresh and put him to an open shame Hebr. 6.4 5 6. And to the same purpose the same Apostle writes Chap. 10.16 17. If we sin wilfully after that we have received the knowledge of the truth there remaineth no more sacrifice for sins but a fearful looking for of judgement c. Consider also what comfort it can be to us that we receive as we daily do our outward good things as Abraham told the rich man Luke 16.25 when we enjoy them Cum irato Deo when they proceed not from Gods good will toward us or his purpose to do us good but as it were by chance yea out of the fury of Chance An ingenuous childe joyes not in all his father gives him unless he have it with his blessing And what joy or comfort can we take in what ever our heavenly Father gives us if it come not with a blessing If he gives us rain from heaven the former and the later rain in their season with what comfort can we receive them unless they be showers of blessings Ezech. 34.26 But as the threaâ—nings and terrours of the Lord are the greatest to those who walk at all adventure with their God and forsake his way so are the promises proportionable to those who walk with God with full purpose of heart All the promises of God both of temporal and spiritual blessings are made unto those who are obedient unto him and walk with him as I shewed before Yea to walk with God in the way of his Commandements is such a universal duty as abundantly rewards it self For in keeping of them there is great reward Ps 19.11 Fear not Abraham I am thy shield and thine exceeding great reward Gen. 15.1 and 17.1 I am the Almighty God walk before me and be thou perfect What ever can be added unto this it s less Wherefore let blinde Homer make Fortune a goddess let the purblinde Heathen worship the goddess of blinde Homers making They that make them are like unto them so is every one that trusteth in them Psal 115.8 Let the false Christians whose iniquities have blinded them walk by chance with the true God as for us let us walk with the Lord our God with full purpose of heart But how shall we walk with our God with full purpose of heart in the way of his Commandements 1. Hate every false way Psal 119.104 2. Can two walk together and not agree Amos 3.3 Agree with thine adversary quickly while thou art in the way with him Matth. 5.25 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be well-minded bear a good will consent unto the Law that it is good that 's thine adversary The Law cannot consent to thee while thou walkest in a way that is not good The Law cannot remit one jot or one tittle of its strictness and therefore that cannot agree with us in our evil way we must go out of every evil way and agree with it And there is the same reason of the Prophets as the Lord saith to Jeremy Chap. 15.19 Let them return unto thee but return not thou unto them When the government of Rome was changed from a Monarchy to a Republick under Consuls and Lawes the young men of the City attempted to recover the former government Livy tels us one of their reasons among others That Kings might be of a flexible disposition but Legem esse rem inexorabilem but the Law is inexorable And certain it is the Law of God and his Prophets they are inexorable inflexible They cannot consent to us in any evil way therein they are enemies unto us we must consent unto them in the good bear good will unto them So the Apostle in the person of one in that state I consent saith he to the Law that it is good Rom. 7.16 And so do them 3. Psal 110. Ver. 3. Luke 2. Ver. 14. Continue in that good will until the power come Thy people shall be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 willingnesses exceeding willing in the day of thy power For Christ the power of God is given 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which was the old reading of that Text which Hierom therefore turn'd Hominibus bonae voluntatis to men of good will 4. Follow that great example which Christ hath given us that we should follow his steps 1 Pet. 2.21 Follow that great light who is the way the truth and the life He who followes him shall not walk in darkness but shall have the light of life John 8.12 5. Walk in that most excellent way 1 Cor. 12.31 which is ill divided from the first verse of the next Chapter where we learn what that excellent way is even love or charity that way wherein there is no stumbling John 11.9 1 John 2.10 That way of holinesse wherein the wayfering men though fools shall not erre Esay 35.8 That way wherein and whereby we keep the Commandements of God Exod. 20.6 So shall we run the way of Gods Commandements when he shall enlarge our heart Psal 119.32 Now unto him who is able to keep us from falling and to present us faultless before the presence of his glory with exceeding joy to the only wise God our Saviour be Glory and Majesty Dominion and Power now and ever Amen Jude v. 24.25 Numbers Every male by their poll from twenty years old and upward Numb 1. Ver. 3. all that are able to go forth to war in Israel thou and Aaron shall number them by their Armies The main scope of this Book is the preparation of Israel for their encamping about the Tabernacle and their march toward the land of Canaan wherein although many things of various argument are delivered yet because the principal matter spoken of is the numbering of the people which is twice commanded and accordingly performed Chap. 1. and 26 of this Book as once before Exod. 30.12 therefore this Book according to the title of it in the LXX 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is called Numbers As for the special handling of the Text let us first enquire into the translation of it which seems not to be so right as were to be wished For although all they who went forth to war in Israel were supposed able and were numbred yet in the words before us nothing in the Hebrew text answers to able nor doth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifie war nor doth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 used in this place properly signifie to number onely So that against the translation of these words there lies a threefold exception
to 1 Cor. 16.14 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Let all your things be done in charity What ever the true house of Jacob doth that Hobab the love of God and man must be the doer of it otherwise they are not Israel indeed And therefore the Prophet Micha speaks of a false Israelites who devise iniquity and work evil upon their beds when the morning is light they practice it because it is in the power of their hand And they covet fields and take them by violence and houses and take them away So they oppress or defraud a man and his house even a man and his heritage Whereupon the Lord threatens an heavie judgement against Israel falsely so called Micha 2.1.6 and then adds an Epiphonema O thou that art named the house of Jacob is the Spirit of the Lord shortned Are these his doings Is the Lords hand shortned that he cannot save you from doing these things Esay 59.1 Are these his doings whose spirit ye pretend Are these things done in charity And these are the Assistants of Moses and Aaron in the numbering visiting and mustering the Armies of Israel Whence it s strongly intimated what manner of people the souldiers of Jesus Christ ought to be even such as Moses and Aaron and their Assistants were or such as their well-boding names imply and hold them forth to have been For since similitude and likeness is one main ground of love how could these choose or approve of such for the Lords Souldiers who were not in some good measure like vnto themselves Yea what wise and devout Souldier will not endeavour by such ensignes of true valour to render himself approveable It is part of the fatherly advise which S. Paul now a Veteran and an old Souldier gives to his son Timothy endure thou hardness as a good Souldier of Jesus Christ No man that warreth intangleth himself in the affairs of this life that he may please him who hath chosen him to be a souldier 2 Tim. 2.3 4. The business of Moses Aaron and their assistants was numbering mustering the Israelites The people of Israel were thrice mustered 1. In the first year after their eating the Paskal Lamb their coming out of Egypt when they were to pay every one half a Shekel for the Ransom of his soul Exod. 30.11 12. which figured our Redemption by Christ For we are not redeemed with corruptible things as silver and gold from our vain conversation received by tradition from our Fathers but by the pretious blood of Christ as of a Lamb without blemish and without spot And every one is to pay his half shekel whereby some understand Faith which yet is of no value without holiness of life and the Redemption is from the vain conversation And therefore the Apostle speaking of our Redemption through Christ exhorts us to be holy as God is holy 1 Pet. 1.15 because it is written Be ye holy for I am holy ver 16. This holiness is in part at the first when men are newly come out of Egypt as an half shekel being the holiness of obedient children ver 14. and not purified according to the purification of the Sanctuary 2 Chron. 29.18 19 20. Howbeit having kept the Passover by faith and by faith and hope passed thorow the red Sea Hebr. 11.28 29. they continue sincere in the good will figured by the unleavened bread 1 Cor. 5.8 until a greater power come that they may cleanse themselves from all filthinesse of flesh and spirit and perfect holiness in the fear of God 2 Cor. 7.1 That filthiness of flesh and that of the spirit are the two sorts of enemies against which the Israel of God is to be numbred mustered set in rank and file And the mustering in this Chapter is against the former enemies 1 Pet. 2.11 And that which we read Chap. 26. is against the later Of both the Apostle speaks Ephes 6.12 When these enemies are subdued we take possession of the eternal inheritance And therefore being mustered the third time unto these saith the Lord shall the land be divided for an inheritance Numb 26.53 According to which in that excellent hymn called Te Deum laudamus prayer is made for the Church in these words Make them to be numbred with thy Saints in glory everlasting Wherein some have thought numerari to be numbred should be read munerari to be rewarded But according to the sense given both will amount unto the same things O ye true Israelites ye who are of the Church Militant ye Males of masculine valour and prowess ye yong men who overcome the wicked one 1 John 2.13 14. Ye are the true 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Choise yong men chosen men of Gods Israel such as are so often mentioned in the Old and New Testament strong and able to wage the spiritual warfare fight the good fight of faith Adde unto or in your faith vertue 2 Pet. 1.5 O ye Veterans ye old souldiers of Jesus Christ who have known him from the beginning There is no limitation no stint of time for continuance in your service from twenty years old and upward or above how much above is not defined Your old age is no diminution to your strength and courage Remember what Caleb saith to Jehoshuah Chap. 14.10 11. I am this day fourscore and five years old As yet I am as strong this day as I was in the day that Moses sent me as my strength was then even so is my strength now for war to go out and to come in Caleb hath his name from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Canis as being one of the Lords Dogs Psal 68.23 figuring out good will to his Lord and his righteousness as ye may read in that good old book under a new title the Treasure of the soul to the shame of those who jeer that excellent book of Tobit because mention is there made of his Dog These men know not the mysteries of God by which character the ungodly are described Wisd 2.22 Such Calebs are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Secundum Cor according to the heart of God These wait upon the Lord and renew their strength Esay 40.31 as trees of righteousness Esay 61.3 for as the dayes of a tree are the dayes of Gods people Esay 65.22 which bring forth more fruit in their age Let us do so brave souldiers Let us fight the good fight of faith let us be faithful unto the death of all and every sin and the Lord of hosts will give us the Crown of life as he hath given it unto that old souldier S. Paul I have fought a good fight saith he I have finished my course I have kept the faith henceforth there is laid up for me a Crown of righteousness which the Lord the righteous Judge shall give me at that day and not to me only but to them also who love his appearing 2 Tim. 4.7 8. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 O ye brave and valiant souldiers quit
your selves like men A far off about the Tabernacle of the Congregation shall they pitch Numb 2. Ver. 2. In the former Chapter Moses relates the numbring visiting and mustering of the Israelites in order to their encamping about the Tabernacle and their march toward the land of Canaan In this Chapter he declarâ—â— their posture and order of encamping round about the Tabernacle Before we speak particularly to these words let us set the translation right wherein two words may be better expressed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The former is here turn'd the Congregation the later A far off As to the former What they turn the Tabernacle of the Congregation it were more properly rendred the Tabernacle or Tent of meeting or of Testimony For howsoever 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifie a festival time when the people were congregated and gathered together as at the three solemn feasts in the year 1. The Passeover to which answereth the Christians Feastival called Easter 2. The Feast of weeks to which agrees our Feast of Pentecost or Whitsuntide and 3. The Feast of Tabernacles which answereth to the Feast of Christmas when is commemorated the Nativity of Christ who took flesh and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 took up his Tabernacle in us beside other solemn Feasts celebrated yearly by the Jews yet 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hath not the name from thence but from Gods convening and meeting with Moses or Aaron or such as came to enquire of the Lord there It s the Etymologie which God himself gives of it Exod. 25.21 22. Thou shalt put the covering Mercy-Seat upon the Ark and in the Ark thou shalt put the Testimony which I shall give unto thee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and I will meet with thee there And more plainly Chap. 30.36 Before the Testimony 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Tabernacle of meeting Exod. 33. Ver. 7. where I will meet thee And Moses confirmes this Exod. 33.7 And Moses took a Tabernacle or Tent not the Tabernacle as our Translators render it as if it were that which God commanded to be made but either 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his own Tent as the LXX turn it or some other in imitation of Gods Tabernacle of the making whereof ye read not before Exod. 36. and he called it the Tabernacle of meeting and it came to passe that every one who sought the Lord went out to the Tabernacle of meeting which was without the Camp It may also be called the Tabernacle or Tent of Testimony or Witness Which hath warrant also from the aforesaid place Exod. 25.21 in the Ark thou shalt put 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Testimony that I will give thee And where Moses cals it the Tabernacle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of meeting Exod. 33.7 there the LXX render it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Tabernacle of witness So S. Stephen also cites the words Acts 7.44 Where the roots 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are changed in their significations And for further proof of this Moses also calls it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Tabernacle or Tent of Testimony or Witness Numb 9.15 Because the principal thing contained in the Tabernacle was the Law or Testimony of Gods will Thither also Moses resorted to enquire the minde of God and there God met him and revealed his will unto him Whence the Targ. turns the Tabernacle of meeting Exod. 33.7 The Tabernacle of the house of doctrine And where the Lord saith I will meet with thee the Targ. hath there I will direct my word unto thee And from hence the Lord delivered his Oracles whence that part of the Tabernacle was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Oracle 1 Kings 6.16 Hither the Tribes went up the Tribes of the Lord to the Testimony of Israel Psal 122.4 So that our Translators do much wrong to the sons of Israel to set them at so great a distance from their God when they render the Text A far off about the Tabernacle of the Congregation shall they pitch This Translation they took upon trust from that of Geneva and the other called the Bishops Bible I both which have the words as ours here render them whereas that of Tyndal expresseth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 on the other side which yet is obscure because no mention is made as yet of different sides of the Tabernacle There is no doubt but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 word for word signifies è regione straight over against or ex adverso over against And so Vatablus Munster Ar. Montanus the Tigurin Bible here turn the word and Castellio obversa toward or against The LXX render the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which exactly answers to the foresaid Latin translations But it seems there hath been some doubt touching this word how it should be rendred whether far off or over against And therefore some to avoid the inconvenience which might follow upon either of them have left them both out and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 altogether without translation so Hierom and the Doway Bible and Coverdale On the contrary some have put in both versions for failing Ex adverso procul over against far off so Tremellius and Piscator And our Translators put one in the Text the other in the Margent which had not been amisse had they not mis-placed them That which occasioned the difference is 1. the Psalmists explaining 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a loof or far off Psal 38.11 My lovers and my friends stand aloof 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from my sore and my Kinsmen stand 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 far off 2. A distance from the Tabernacle supposed to be 2000 Cubits because such a space was between the Ark and the people Jos 3.4 But neither of these proves that the people should pitch their Tents far off from the Tabernacle 1. Not the former For that cannot be said to be far off which is within our kenning as the Lord saith to Moses Thou shalt see the Land before thee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 è regione over against thee Deut. 32.52 But because that representation seems to be made unto Moses by spiritual vision as that to Exekiel Chap. 40.2 that to our Lord Luke 4.5 and that also to S. John Revel 21.10 In all which examples the distance is great the same word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is used where the distance is only about a Bow-shoot and so expressed Gen. 21.16 2. Nor doth that space of 2000 Cubits Jos 3.4 injoyned the people in their march prove the same distance from the Tabernacle in their encamping For if the distance had been the same with that in their ordinary marching they had not now needed a new precept as this seems to have been But although these words of distance far off or neer may be comparatively understood surely it is more harmonical unto other Scriptures to affirm that Gods people are neer unto him then
down 1. Positively They may approach unto the most holy things every one to receive and bear his burden 2. Negatively They shall not go in to see when the holy things are covered lest they dye In the words are contained these divine sentences 1. The Cohathites may approach to the most holy things 2. Aaron and his sons shall appoint every one to his service and to his burden 3. The Cohathites shall not go in to see when the holy things are covered lest they dye 1. The Cohathites may approach unto the most holy things What is here rendred the most holy things is in the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sanctitas Sanctitatum the Holiness of Holinesses which although it be an expression proper to the Hebrew tongue whereby the Superlative degree is to be understood yet is there more then a Grammatical consideration meant in these words as I shall shew when we have enquired and found what these most holy things are By the most holy things its plain from the former part of the Chapter we are to understand the Ark the Shew-bread the Candlestick the golden Altar and brazen Altar with the instruments and utensels belonging unto all these Which are not to be considered only in themselves but as they refer us to things far better then themselves whereof they were only types and examples and therefore Moses had a charge to make all things according to the patern shewed him in the Mount Exod. 25.40 which he exactly performed Chap. 39.42 43. The Apostle took notice of this Hebr. 8.5 and 9.23 He cals them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 paterns of things in the heavens And those things are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 heavenly things These heavenly things signified by these paterns particularly to relate and explain would spend too much time and the Spirit of God contents it self with the general name of beavenly things The Ark by the Philistines is called 1. God himself 1 Sam. 4.6 7. 2. By the Wife of Phinees its called Glory that is the Son of God the brightness of Gods glory Hebr. 1.3 The glory of his people Israel Luke 2.32 By the Psalmist it s called the strength of God Psal 78.61 In the Preface of that Psalm he saith he will open his mouth in a Parable and utter dark sayings So that what he delivers in that Psalm are not only Stories but Mysteries The golden Altar signifies the Spirit of grace and supplications Zach. 12.10 teaching us and helping us to offer incense that is to pray unto the Father Psal 141.2 Rom. 8.26 The Shew-bread or the bread of faces so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies which the LXX call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 imports unto us the presence of God with his people and his people with him The Candlestick holding forth the Word and light of life which is performed by the Church Phil. 2.16 which is therefore called a Candlestick as particular Churches are called Revel 1.20 The brazen Altar signified the spirit of patience whereby we mortifie the deeds of the body Rom. 8.13 Christ himself is expresly called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The holiness of holinesses Dan. 9.24 Both because he is most holy in himself formaliter and because effectivè he makes others holy 1. In himself the Demoniac spake truly of him when he called him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that holy One of God For so Luke 1.35 the Angel had said unto the blessed Virgin 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That holy thing which shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God For the Lord Christ was known by this Title of honour Gods holy One Psal 16.10 Acts 2.27 Thou wilt not suffer thine holy One or merciful One to see corruption Thus Deut. 33.8 Esay 49.7 Hos 11.9 Acts 3.14 1 John 2.20 beside many other places 2. Effectivè effectively also he is The holy One as he who sanctifies and justifies the people of God so Hebr. 2.11 He is called Gods holy one Psal 16.10 And accordingly the word is rendred by S. Peter Acts 2.27 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sanctum tuum Psal 16. Ver. 10. Acts 2. Ver. 27. thine holy or merciful one in the singular number yet is the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 plural thine holy or merciful ones which secretly intimateth unto us what S. Paul saith to the believing and obedient souls Rom. 8.11 that if the spirit of him who raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you he who raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by his spirit that dwelleth in you and many other places import the same conformity unto our Lords death and resurrection as 1 Cor. 6.14 2 Cor. 4.14 Ephes 2.6 Col. 2.12 We have heard what these holy things are Come we now to inquire who are they who may approach unto the most holy things Who but the Kohathites the sons of Kohath Kohath or Kehath hath his name from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and signifies Obtusio obstupefactio stupidity and dulness according to Eccles 10.10 If the Iron be blunt and he do not whet the edge then must he put to more strength Metaphorically it imports that stupidity and dâ—lness that 's opposite unto acuteness and sharpness of wit Such dulness was supposed in the Kohathites because though they might approach unto the holiness of holinesses yet they might not touch them nakedly and without interposition of divers coverings Ver. 15. as I shall shew anon Whence note that 1. The God of glory his strength and power his Christ his Spirit his divine presence his light of life his spirit of patience these all these and infinitely more are here called the holiness of holinesses as being the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as I may so speak the essential holiness the Primum exemplare the subsistence the Idea of all what ever can be called holy 2. These holy things make all other things holy which they touch Thus the Altar sanctifieth the gift Matth. 23.19 The flesh of the sin-offering sanctisiâ—th him who toucheth it Levit. 6.27 And the true holiness imparts the likeness of it self unto whosoever worthily receives it He who receives the chastening of the Father receives also the holiness of the Father Hebr. 12.10 And so many as receive the Son the holy one of God receive also power to be sons of God John 1.12 And he who receives the spirit of holiness receives holiness also 3. That which is made holy is not such by imagination estimation imputation account or opinion only but by real and true participation of holiness The essential holiness imparts and communicates of its holiness unto it and makes it holy According to which he who is wise is so by wisdom imparted to him which is really and truly in him he who is righteous is such by righteousness which is truly and really communicated unto him and indeed in him And the like reason there is of all and every grace communicated unto us by the God
of all grace Accordingly the Apostle faith that God the Father makes his children partakers of his holiness Hebr. 12.10 and renders them holy as he is holy All this is necessarily to be understood when we render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 holiness of holinesses that essential holinesse is it which makes all these persons and things holy which are truly such Which understanding of this phrase is quite lost if it be rendred only most holy And therefore Pagnin renders the words Sanctitas sanctitatum Holiness of holinesses The Tigurin Bible Sanctum Sanctorum holy of holies To the same purpose Tremellius Munster and Vatablus 2. Aaron and his sons must appoint every one to his service and to his burden The whole burden of the Tabernacle when the Camp removed lay upon the Kohathites the Gersonites and the Merarites as appears at large in this fourth Chapter of Numbers The service and burden mentioned in these words before us concerned the Kohathites And this is reasonable according to the prudence and equity of the high Priest who apportions unto every one his burden according to his strength to bear it That one be not eased and another burdened but that there be an equality That there be no confusion but that every one may know his own business That there be no intrusion of one upon anothers work Whence it appears 1. The Levitical office is a laborious office a service a burden He who desires the office of a Bishop desires a good work 1 Tim. 3.1 Docet Apostolus quid sit Episcopatus nomen scilicet esse operis non bonoris The Apostle saith S. Augustine teacheth what Episcopacy is viz. the name of a work not of an honour 2. One man must not bear two mens burdens there is no equality no equity in that 3. Hence it appears that there were orders and degrees of Ministers in the Old Testament some imposing others bearing burdens imposed on them And because the Law was Gravida Evangelio big with the Gospel there must be degrees and orders also of Ministers under the Gospel and these not inferiour unto those under the Law both of them representing the degrees and orders among the Angels We read of three sorts of Ministers distinct in degree from one another 1. There were inferiour Elders or Ministers to whom Timothy and Titus gave power to ordain set up reprove restrain c. These were as ministeriall Levites of the lowest order 2. There were superintendents or Bishops such as Timothy himself was at Ephesus and Titus in Crete These answer to the Priests in the Old Testament and to the Angels called principalities and powers 3. There were higher then these superintendent Bishops who had power to ordain and setup the Bishops of the second order And such were the Apostles themselves For an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is expresly attributed to the Apostles 1 Ton. 3.1 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 if any man desire a Bishoprick and Acts 1.20 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Acts 1.20 his Bishoprick was spoken of Judas fallen from his Apostleship let another take his Bishoprick In this sense S. Paul called Peter James and John who were of highest reputation Pillars Gal. 1.9 So that the name of Ecclesiastical Hieâ—archy is both venerable for antiquity and wants not its basis and foundation in the heavenly Hierarchy I speak not of persons who may nay who have sometimes unworthily intruded themselves and have been by men by undue meant advanced thereunto and have arrogated honours to themselves I speak of the degrees and orders themselves found both in the Old and New Testament Those orders themselves may be piously retained and maintained if the persons admitted thereunto be called of God and worthy of such honour 1 Cor. 12.28 â—phos 4.11 12. we read of divers orders Whereof the first three Apostles Prophets and Evangelists are by some godly and judicious Divines made all one or such as may be found in one and the same person For whosoever is an Apostle or hath seen Jesus Christ in the spirit by which token S. Paul asserts and proves his Apostleship 1 Cor. 9.1 he must needs be a right Propher and a true Dâ—â—agelist The other two may be reduced to the other two subordinate sorts of Ministers Now where out Lord saith he that is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 great or greater V.L. among you let him be your Minister Matth. 20.26 And he that will be greater or greatest 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 among you Matth. 23.11 shall be your servant great greater and greatest therefore there are among Christian Ministers But he that is greater or greatest hath the greatest burden What a speech was that of S. Paul 2 Cor. 12.15 2 Cor. 12. Ver. 15. I teek not yours but you and I will gladly spend and be spent for your souls 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 3. They shall not go in to see when the holy things are covered lest they die The Kohathites might approach to the most holy things to receive every one their service and their burden as appears by the former words These words discover how far the Kohathites might go Not so far as to see when the holy things are covered no not upon pain of death lest they die But these things will better appear in the particular handling of the severals contained in gross in these words The Kohathites must not go in to see when the holy things are covered lest they die Wherein these divine truths are contained 1. The holy things are covered 2. The Kohathites must not go in to see the holy things when they are covered 3. They must not go in to see when the holy things are covered lest they die 1. The holy things are covered What are here called holy things are in the abstract with an emphasis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the holiness and it is no other then what was called before holiness of holinesses This holiness is said to be covered The word here turn'd covered is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which properly signifies to be swallowed up devoured destroyed So Arias Montanus turns it here juxta obsorbere at the swallowing up And though it be often used in Scripture it s no where used to signifie covered except only in this place Howbeit I shall speak somewhat unto both senses 1. The holiness is swallowed 2. The holiness is covered 1. The holiness Some would understand hereby Rem sanctam some holy thing Others Res sanctas the holy things But why should not the Spirit of God express it self in its own sense The word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the holiness But can holiness be devoured swallowed up or destroyed Can it not if it cannot what 's become of it There is a great deal of inquiry made what 's become of the Ark the golden Altar and the other paterns of the holy things whether the Romans carried them away among their other spoyls when they took Jerusalem But who inquires after the holy things themselves
fire to sit down and wait upon the heavens for light The Prophet Esay prescribes the same course for avoyding the like fools fire of contention kindled by ignorant and undiscreet zelots Chap. 50.10 11. Who is among you that feareth the Lord that obeyeth the voice of his servant that walketh in darkness and hath no light Let him trust in the Name of the Lord and stay upon his God Behold all ye who kindle a fire who compass your selves about with sparks walk in the light of your fire and in the sparks that ye have kindled This shall ye have of my hand ye shall lie down in sorrow 2. The Scripture is not so plain perspicuous and easie as some conceive it to be No no For though I dare not say with S. Hierom that Nullus apex vatat mysterio thre is not a tittle without a mystery yet well may I complain with that Father That though the meanest and easiest Trade requires long time perhaps seven years to learn the mysteries contained in it and when they are known perhaps some of them are little better then mysteries of iniquity yet some notwithstanding entertain so poor a conceit of the most mystical art of life that it may be gain'd extempore The daily experience of this makes me often renew this complaint That men who can thrive at no Trade Repentè sic Theologi prodire suddenly turn absolute Divines Postquam omnis res Janum Ad medium fracta est aliena negotia curant Excussi propriis Broken men make themselves whole again by the cure of other mens souls who have had but little care of their own souls or bodies or estates 3. Yea hence it followes that it is no dishonour as some think it to be to discover a mystical spiritual and all egorical sense of the holy Scriptures both of the Law and of the Gospel Nay rather Magna gloria est sequi Dominum It s a great glory to follow the Lord who by Moses and the Prophets in this Scheme speaks unto us And our Lord Jesus Mark 4.34 spake not without a parable unto the multitude And his Apostles writings are full of them and discoveries of them And who is there of all the Fathers who hath not used them And shall it be a discredit unto the children to imitate their fathers Will not the dishonour rather fall on them who adhere only to the Letter yet hold themselves to be stewards of the mysteries of God 1 Cor. 4.1 when yet they declare only the letter and history of the Scripture which every one already knowes to whom they speak To such as these our Lord spake Luke 24. v. 26 27. when he said O fools and slow of heart to believe all that the Prophets have spoken Ought not Christ to have suffered these things and so Vulg. Latin Munster and Castellio to enter into his glory And beginning at Moses and all the Prophets he expounded unto them in all the Scriptures the things concerning himself Had these things been meerly literal and historical what need had there been of exposition But because they were mystical and they understood them not therefore he cals them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 such as understood not spiritual things as the Apostle useth that word in that sense Gal. 3.1 As I may hereafter shew if the Lord will 2. The Kohathites must not go in to see when the holiness or holy things are covered There is reason enough for this if we alleage the Lords prohibition he hath for bidden them to go in to see But there is reason also for the Lords prohibition in regard 1. of the secrets covered as hath been shewen and 2. in regard of the persons 1. The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God himself who reveals and conceals his secrets and 2. in regard of the Kohathites themselves who were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 unqualified for the sight of divine mysteries and 3. in regard of those who are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 persons initiated and fit to see and know them The great 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Dispenser of secrets he hides them from the wise and prudent and reveals them unto babes and the reason follows even so Father for so it seemed good unto thee Hoc videlicet ostendens quod injustum esse non potest quod Justo placet shewing thus much that it cannot be unjust that pleaseth the just God saith S. Gregory And his justice will appear from the consideration of the unqualified and qualified persons 1. The Kohathites prefigured men in their natural or animalish condition also such as are under the Law In both which regards they were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not fit to see the holy things covered 1. The Kohathites prefigured men in their natural condition who are not capable of the things of Gods Spirit 1 Cor. 2.14 And therefore the Kohathites have their name from stupidity and dulness 2. These Levites represented such as are under the Law and the holy truths of the Gospel were not made known to such but were hid from ages and generations Col. 1.26 These were commanded to keep out and not come in to see To them who are without all things are in parables and not plainly revealed Mat. 4.11 And as it is just with God to exclude those who are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and unqualified persons so just it is also with him yea and his gracious act to reveal his secrets 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to qualified persons initiated and sitted to receive them For so God gives to the man that is good in his sight wisdom and knowledge Eccles 2.26 But this will some say proves a fatal decree of biding the holy truths of God from some and revealing them to others As our Lord seems to say expresly Matth. 13.11 To you it is given to know the mystery of the kingdom of God but to them it is not given Holy Chrysostâ—me will not admit of any such collection His words are these on Matth. 13.11 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Christ speaks thus saith that holy Father not as if he meant to bring in any necessity or fatality into the world no nor chance and casualty but that he might shew that evil men are the cause of their own evils and that the knowledge of divine mysteries is the gift of God But this seems hard measure and at least an unkinde exclusion of the Kohathites men in their natural estate and such as are under the Law that they should not be admitted to see the boly things Not so for God is the God of order and in all ages the Law and the legal services and the Ministers of the Law are in order to the Gospel according to the Apostle 1 Pet. 1.12 unto whom it was revealed that not unto themselves but unto us they did minister the things which are now reported unto you c. Besides although they know not the secrets and holy things of God yet some things are so plain that they
Seal the Law among my Disciples whom he brings brings up under the pedagogy of the Law which is God the Fathers Law Psal 40.8 Herewith he corrects us and instructs us Psal 94.12 Hereby he makes us partakers of his holiness hereby he reveals Christ unto us Gal. 3. For the Law is the Schoolmaster unto Christ who is the holy of holyes the holiness of holinesses Dan. 9.24 And he is our other Teacher our Master even Christ And what does our Master Christ teach us 1. Self-denial and 2. Taking up the Cross daily Luke 9.23 1. There are abridgements of three selfs in man since the fall one whereby he agrees with the beast and lives according to the principles of bruitish man Another whereby he becomes one with the old Serpent called the Devil and Satan who deceives all the world with false principles of corrupt reason Revel 12. A third whereby man stands conformable unto God and the heavenly man 1 Cor. 15. And this is the man and all the man Ecces 12. ver 13. Eccles 12.13 Fear God and keep his Commandements for this is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all the man what ever else is in man contrary unto this it s either the beast or the Devil 2. His second precept is taking up the Cross even the Christian patience which S. John cals the patience of Jesus Christ Revel 1.9 The yoke of Christ Matth. 11. the narrow way of mortification Walk in this way bear his yoke his Cross his patience and follow him through his death in humility meekness faith and obedience But how shall I obey unless I know Hast thou not been instructed out of the Fathers law Thou art not its impossible thou shouldst be without all knowledge Obey therefore what thou knowest To him who hath not yet denyed the brutish life the Scripture saith be sober Let not your heart be overcharged with surfeting and drunkenness and the cares of this life Luke 21.34 Obey that which the very beast obeyes Neglect not the meanest precept Whatsoever he bids you do that do Fill the water-tots with water if thou hold that he will turn it into wine To him that hath shall more be given Depart from all known iniquity Believe every Precept every Commandement Adde to that faith vertue prowess and courage and then followes knowledge 2 Pet. 1. Such self-denyers such Cross-bearers who persevere in so doing are the true Disciples of Christ whom they follow into his death and by conformity unto his death he destroyes he swallowes up the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is used Esay 25.7 he devoures in all such Esay 25. ver 7. the vail vailed and the covering covered And swallowes up death in victory And thus we understand Simons speech touchiing our Saviour Luke 12. ver 32. Luke 2.32 Where he cals him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lumen ad revelationem Gentium so Hierom turns those words and so they sound in the Syriac interpreter A light for the revealing uncovering taking the vailes from off the nations whereby Christ who is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the brightness or off-shining of his Fathers glory Hebr. 1. ver 3. he is also the glory or great light so glory signifies 1 Cor. 15.40 41. and elsewhere of his people Israel And blessed be God the Father of lights and the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ that he hath revealed the brightness of his glory whereby the thick darkness and black vails begin to be discovered and taken off all nations and the scales of false notions and mis-understandings begin to fall from the eyes of men But let us come to the third and last particular 3. They shall not go-in to see when the holiness or holy things are covered lest they die As if it were a speech like that Genesis 3.3 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ne fortè lest ye die But the text is word for word according to the Hebrew They shall not go in to see when the holyness or holy things are covered 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and die which words import what would be the issue and event of the Kobathites bold intrusion and curiosity if they should go in and see them Psal 143. ver 7. So they render Psal 143.7 Hide not thy face from me lest I be like to them or as in the margent For I am become like to them that go down into the pit The word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and I am like and both may be a good paraphrase Yet the Chald Par. in both places followes the Hebrew so doth the LXX and Hierom and Pagnin This menace and threatning was really fulfilled upon the Beth-shemites 1 Sam. 6.19 This comes to pass by the pride and curious searching of the earthly man of which the Apostle speaks Col. 1.18 They intrude into the things which they have not seen vainly puffed up by their fleshly minde And therefore Hierom turns the words Alii nullâ curiositate videant quae sunt in Sanctuario let others with no curiosity see the things which are in the Sanctuary This proceeds also from the vast disproportion between the most holy God his holiness of holinesses and the natural man much more the sinful man Would we see the most holy God and his holiness of holinesses Nor he nor they can be seen by other then they who are like him That 's the main end of the true religion to be like unto our God But wherein even in holiness and righteousness We cannot otherwise see the most holy God and his holiness in our selves as the eye cannot see the Sun unless it be soliformis in some sort like the Sun and have its image in it God is light and life and such is the mystery of God And therefore to the seeing of God and the things of God there is required the light and life of God In thy light shall we see light The mystery of Christ the new man the holiness of holinesses cannot be known but by a renewed minde a minde renewed in knowledge according to the image of him that created him Col. 3.10 which the genuine Disciples of Christ have 1 Cor. 2.16 No man can otherwise judge of spiritual things unless he be spiritually minded Our God is most pure and holy and therefore only the pure in heart can see God For whereas holiness is separatio ab aliquo applicatio ad aliquid the first part of it is separation from all uncleanness of flesh and spirit Which done the second takes place applies us and dedicates us unto God Thus when the sinful life is deaded and mortified we then see our God For no man can see God and live his own sinful life Exod. 33. There is a death necessarily preceding the sight of the most holy God his most holy things This that is precious death of the Saints in Gods sight Psal 116.15 This is that death wherein the righteous hath hope Prov. 14.32 And his hope is crowned with
renders the word but then it followes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which I know not well how to make English of unless as he renders the word super peccato suo concerning their sin But Super concerning is here added to the Text and particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 imports the case following I shall therefore understand and suppose the inward and reflex acknowledgement of sin and render the words as ours do They shall confess their sin What sin is here meant appears out of the former verse As for confession the Schoolmen following S. Austin have distinguished it into confessio Laudis Fraudis Confessio laudis Confession of praise is to the honour of God Confess or praise the Lord for he is good Psal 106.1 Confessio fraudis confession of fraud is to the dishonour and shame of our selves that we have suffered our selves to be beguiled with the deceitfulness of sin Such a confession the Apostle makes Tit. 3.3 we our selves have been sometimes foolish disobedient deceived serving divers lusts and pleasures This we may call a reflex confession there is also a direct confession which will follow upon this Confessio fraudis a confession that we having been deceived our selvs have also deceived others And this confession supposes the other For no man deceives another but first he is fouly deceived himself Hitherto we have had the first means of expiation and reconciliation viz. Confession Come we now to the second viz. Restitution in the words following And he shall recompense his trespass with the principal thereof and adde unto it the fifth part thereof and give it unto him against whom he hath trespassed Which words I would rather for more exact answer to the Hebrew thus render And he shall restore his trespass in the head-sum thereof and shall adde over and above it the fifth part thereof and shall give to him against whom he hath trespassed For although to recompense and restore seem to be the same yet they indeed are not so For to restore is properly applyed to the same thing filched and stoln as Micha 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 restored in specie the eleven hundred shekels of silver Judges 17.3 But to recompense is more properly understood of the price or value of the thing taken stoln whereas no doubt but the Lord here requires the thing it self to be restored as it evidently appears by comparing the parallel place herewith Levit. 6.4 where the same law is given Levit. 6. ver 4. and restitution of the same thing taken away enjoyned In the words we have these divine directions to him who hath committed some or other of all the sins of men to trespass a trespass against the Lord. 1. He shall restore his trespass in the head sum thereof 2. He shall adde over and above it the fifth part thereof 3. He shall give to him against whom he hath trespassed 1. He shall restore his trespass in the head sum thereof His trespass here is that thing wherein the guilty person wronged his neighbour so called by metonymie Which is to be restored in the head sum The word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 incapite ejus as Arias Montanus turns it and the Vulg. Latin and the Chald. Paraph. as also the LXX He must restore his trespass So five of our old English translations have it nor doth this our last amend them herein Restitution in the School is largely taken sometime according to the multiplicity of goods wherein our neighbour is unjustly damnified for there are goods 1. of the soul some naturall endowments and others conferred on us by grace 2. there are goods also proper to the body as strength health integrity of parts beauty 3. Goods of same as a good name 4. There are goods of fortune as they are called as riches and these in the letter are here properly understood And thus Restitution is described by Aquinas actus justitiae commutativae an act of commutative justice whereby the true owner is restored into possession of his own goods In which description one main thing is wanting which is supplied by Gabriel Biel viz. That those goods now restored were violently or fraudulently taken away Violent and fraudulent dealing deceit cheating cousening makes a breach upon proper interest breaks the bond of humane society yea the bond of union with God renders the soul desolate and alone without God and man These Bonds cannot be reunited unless there be restitutio integri until Restitution be made to the full Non remittitur peccatum nisi restituatur ablatum The sin of deceit and violence that Davus which makes all this trouble is not remitted unless what is taken away be restored This is an hard lesson will some say who have otherwise learned Christ These are the very times which our Lord foretold should come that there should be false Christs and false Prophets For some have imagined such a Christ to themselves as hath so done and suffered all things for them that he has left nothing for them to do nothing for Christ to do in them A Christ that hath been just for them so that they need not be just Such a Christ as has been sober chaste continent for them so that they need not be so Such a Christ as has paid their debts for them to God and man Against these I shall lay down these two positions 1. There are distinct dominions rights and proper interests in temporal things How else can there be thefts since theft is the taking away that which is anothers If it be anothers then hath that other no right in it which he may call his He hath dominion over it power to use it spend it alien it sell it Hence it is that the Lord requires in every believer contentation 1 Tim. 6.8 Yea that every one be provident for time to come Prov. 30.25 that he make provision for himself and his house that he be not burdensom to others 2 Cor. 8.12 13. Yea so provident he ought to be that he have wherewith to pay publick charges Matth. 22.21 Yea that he may supply the necessities of the poor Saints according to brotherly love 2 Cor. 8.12 Yea that according to common love he may have to give to him that needeth Ephes 4.28 Now were there no proper interest no meum nor tuum in the world no man could call any thing his own or use it spend it alien it nor have wherewith to be content Nor would there be buying or selling giving or receiving borrowing or lending or any other act which supposeth property 2. This right and proper interest in temporal things is not founded in grace so that a man who hath grace may not take away that which is another mans who hath no grace Our Lord determined this long since when he forbad his own gracious people to intermeddle with the graceless Edomites Moabites and Amerites and that they should by no means invade their possession and his reason is convictive he had
consecration of holy persons unto God although they abstained not exactly from those things Thus the Rechabites who abstained from Wine Jer. 35. are accounted Nazarites by Suidas whether they abstained from the other two it appears not Nor could Samson exactly observe that prohibition not to come at a dead body when he made so many slaughters among the Philistines heaps upon heaps So that in a large sense we may say of all devout persons who renounce the world and the lusts thereof and wholly devote and consecrate themselves unto God that they are spiritual Nazarites Such an one was Jeremy and John Baptist and Joseph who long before them both and before the institution of the ceremonial separation was called a Nazarite as I have shewen on Gen. 49. v. 26. And if we consider well the Christians vow in Baptism To forsake the Devil and all his works the vain pomps and glory of the world with all covetous desires of the same the carnal desires of the flesh so as not to follow or be lead by them he who performs this vow and every Christian soul is obliged so to do he may well be accounted a spiritual Nazarite 2. What we turn to separate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 supposes and implyes adjoyning For the separation is properly from something And therefore he who is here said to separate himself unto the Lord he ver 8. is said to be holy unto the Lord. And so the Nazarite is understood to separate himself from those three things before mentioned and to dedicate and apply himself unto the Lord. For 1. Eccles 10. v. 19. Whereas Wine is a figure of earthly delight and joy as being that which rejoyceth the life or the living saith Solomon Eccles 10.19 The will of the Lord is that all the joy and delight of our souls should not run out unto any of the creatures but should be wholly centred in his love which is better then Wine Cant. 1.2 2. And whereas much pride and vanity is discovered in shaving and crisping and curling and triming and powdring the hair the chaste and modest Spouse of Christ hath power and glory on her head and thereby professeth her subjection to her Lord and Husband 1 Cor. 11.10 15. 3. And because our natural affections loves desires are carried forth to our relations as our Parents Fathers and Mothers or Brethren and Sisters the Lord will that these affections be all called home and placed and fixed on himself There is great reason that the Nazarite be separated and holy unto the Lord because he is holy So he declares himself Lev. 11. And so the Seraphim proclaim him Esay 6.3 Holy holy holy Lord God of hosts Esay 6. v. 3. The fulness of the earth is his glory So it is in Hebrew Accordingly the four living creatures Revel 4.8 which our Translators call Beasts Revel 4. v. 8. whereas the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 there used is well known to be common to men and Beasts and one of them had the face as of a man They have no rest day and night saying Holy holy holy Lord God Almighty which was and is and is to come And it is the end of the pure religion and undefiled to render us like unto our God as he requires Levit. 11.44 1 Pet. 1.15 16. Like unto Jesus Christ Hebr. 7.26 who was holy harmless undefiled separate from sinners Observe from hence the wonderful exactness and strictness of the true Nazarite That 's implyed in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies Mirificabit He wonderfully separates himself unto the Lord from all pollutions of the creatures He is a man to be wondred at by the dissolute world who think it strange that he rusheth not with them into the same confusion of luxury 1 Pet. 4.4 The Pharisees sect was of all others 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the most strict 1 Pet. 4. v. 4. There were three sects of the Jewes when our Lord appeared in the flesh as also before the Saducees the Esseni or Assideans and the Pharisees The sect of the Nazarens so the Christians were called Acts 24.5 that was more exact more strict then that of the Pharisees and so far beyond all the rest Our Lord Jesus the Author and subject of the Christian rule he assures his Disciples that except their righteousness exceed the righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees they shall by no means enter into the kingdom of heaven Matth. 5.20 And his Apostle tels us that whosoever names the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ must depart from iniquity 2 Tim. 2.10 This may justly reprove too many pretending Christians who separate themselves but neither to the Lord nor from their sin but separate themselves one from another and that under pretence of purity The Wiseman tels us of such a generation pure in their own eyes yet are not cleansed from their own dung Prov. 30.12 Prov. 30. v. 12. And the Prophet brings them in saying Stand by thy self come not neer to me for I am holier than thou Esay 65.5 Alas what benefit is it unto us that we are separated from unrighteous men while we are one with unrighteousness that we are divided from idolaters when we yet are joyned unto idols Hos 4.17 even those in our own hearts Ezech. 4. Of such as these S. Jude speaks ver 19. That though they were most lewd and wicked persons these are they saith he who separate themselves sensual not having the Spirit Separate unto Wine and strong drink Counter-Nazarites Of such as these the Lord saith that he will separate them unto evil Deut. 29.21 2. The Nazarite must not come at a dead Body What is here turnd a dead body is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and signifies indeed properly a dead soul So much the Translators themselves confess where they put a man or body in the text they say in the margent that in the Hebrew it is soul Thus Exod. 12.16 that which every man must eat marg soul Levit. 4.27 If any man of the common people sin through ignorance marg any soul And 11.43 ye shall not make your selves abominable by any creeping thing marg your souls Numb 19.11 He that toucheth any dead body of a man the words we have here in consideration are a dead soul And in many other places 2. The Nazarite must not come at a dead body What Not at a dead body That 's an hard saying How then shall we bury our dead which hath been and is held a good work by all but Cynical men This consideration will force us upon a spiritual sense and make us understand 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as it signifies the soul To come at a dead soul is here in the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 non veniet he shall not come Hierom turns it well non ingredietur he shall not enter into or come into And so our Translators render the word Numb 27.17 to come in as often elsewhere Object But if
if we suffer with him if we die with him we shall also arise with him and live with him and be glorified with him And as his countenance is as the Sun shineth in his strength Revel 1.16 So let them who love him be as the Sun when he goeth forth in his might Judges 5.31 And it came to pass as the Ark set forward that Moses said Numb 10. v. 35 36. Rise up O Lord and let thine enemies be scattered and let them that hate thee flee before thee And when it rested he said Return O Lord unto the many thousands of Israel The words contain the prayer of Moses when the Ark journeyed and rested When it journeyed that the Lord would arise and scatter his enemies when it rested that he would gather together and unite his people and take up his residence with them For both these later acts may be comprehended in the Verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as I shall shew Two exceptions lie against the translation of this Paragraph 1. That no notice is taken of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nor is it rendred otherwise here nor in many other places then only before thee which is a decompounded word and signifies from before thy face I deny not but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the face spoken of God notes his presence but withal according to the places of Scripture where we meet with it it imports either his grace and mercy or his wrath and hatred For as the face of a man naturally declares his will and affections Vultus index animi a mans countenance speaks his minde until that damnable art of seeming perverted the simplicity of nature so the face of the Lord discovers his good will and favour toward us or on the contrary his dis-favour hatred wrath Examples are obvious The Church prayes God be merciful unto us and blesse us 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cause his face to shine upon us Psal 67.1 But Psal 34.16 we read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the face of the Lord is against them who do evil And Levit. 17.10 The Lord saith I will set 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 my face against that soul and 20.3 and 26.17 beside many like places Where by the face of the Lord his wrath is to be understood Thus in the Scripture now in question which speaks according to our Translators thus let them that hate thee flee before thee here is an object of wrath and hatred propounded to the Lord and therefore the Spirit of God expresseth his face which imports his wrath and hatred against his and his peoples incorrigible enemies Let them who hate thee flee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from before thine angry countenance The second exception lies against the last words Return O Lord unto the many thousands of Israel The Translators well knew that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies the same with Myrias in the Greek viz. ten thousands and therefore they say in the margent Hebr. ten thousand thousands though therein they come not home to the Hebrew text which is in the plural 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ten thousands thousands of Israel So that neither in the text nor margent they expresse the original May we conjecture what their reason might be It s probable that they thought there were not so many Myriads of Israelites and that this might be an hyperbolical speech of Moses But the Jewes have a tradition that three Millions of men came with Moses out of Egypt wandred in the Wilderness toward Canaan Which though it were true yet these might fall short of the number mentioned Nor ought this tradition to be imposed upon our faith What if we shall rather say that when the Israelites were numbred and mustered in the Plains of Moab and a Catalogue was then taken of the fighting men only of twenty years old and upward who were six hundred thousand and a thousand seven hundred and thirty Numb 26.51 It is not said how many more there were under that age to say nothing of the women All which its possible might amount to the number mentioned without hyperbole And this may be made yet the more probable if we lay hereunto what Moses saith Deut. 1.10 The Lord your God hath multiplyed you and behold you are this day as the Stars of heaven for multitude But why should we confine our thoughts unto an Israel according to the flesh since the Scripture tels us of an Israel of God Gal. 6.16 an Israel pure in heart Psal 73.1 An Israel without guil John 1. Are there not or may there not be in the Wilderness travelling toward Canaan according to the Jews tradition more then three Millions of such souls If so what need is there that we should make that an hyperbole which being duly examined and that by those who restrain not religion and religious persons to their own chosen way of worshipping God and those who dwell in their street may be found even in the letter an undeniable truth Mysticè The words before us are to be understood as directed unto Christ who as I have shewen in Numb 4.19 20. is signified by the Ark of God called the Ark of Gods strength Psal 132.8 where we have a like prayer to that before us Arise O Lord to thy Rest thou and the Ark of strength But the Psalmist begins Ps 68. with the words of this prayer Let God arise let his enemies be scattered Psal 68. v. 41. let them also that hate him flee before him Where the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 before his face his wrathful face which hath a suitable effect in the next words As smoke is driven away so shalt thou drive them away As Wax melteth before the fire so let the wicked perish 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from the wrathful face of God And ye read the like twice v. 8. But the ancient Fathers S. Austin Hilary Hierom Euthymius and after them the later Expositors understand the Psalm of Christ and his Church and aver that there are contain'd in it the mysteries of both Testaments especially the giving of the law the resurrection and ascension of Christ his bringing his people a-again out of Egypt c. His leading them thorow the Wilderness c. Many have applyed this portion of Scripture unto Christ before his appearing in the flesh as Salomon 2 Chron. 6.41 Psalm 68. Others as the Ancients before named have made use of it unto Christ as to his Resurrection that thereby he might prove himself to be God Let God arise and so evidence himself to the Son of God by his resurrection from the dead Rom. 1.4 And let his enemies be scattered that is say they the Jewes who said we will not have this man to reign over us Luke 19. And indeed they have been so scattered as never nation but themselves have been Others understand his enemies to be other wicked men Others yet hereby will have the Devils to be meant And therefore Athanasius saith
elsewhere and the Spirit of the Lord shall rest upon him the Spirit of wisdom and understanding the Spirit of counsel and might c. 2. This new spirit is said to have been with Caleb that is for his help so what we read Jos 1.17 The Lord thy God be with thee the Chald. Paraph. turns 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Lord thy God be in thy help to help with counsel so what we read 1 Kings 1.8 they were not with Adoniah the Chald. Paraphrast hath they were not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in his counsel To help with might and strength so where Job saith I know this is with thee the LXX render it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thou canst do all things Job 10.13 Thus the Lord promiseth to be for strength to them who turn the battle to the gate Esay 28.6 Whence we may take notice that 1. All men are acted by one spirit or other which is with them acts and leads them in their different wayes 2. All who walk toward the land of holiness are lead by Gods good spirit Psal 143.10 which either 1. initiates and enters us in Gods way as the spirit of bondage and fear Rom. 8 15. Or 2 the spirit of faith and power which goes and leads on towards the accomplishing and fulfilling of our journey 2 Cor. 4.13 And this is the spirit of power Or 3. the spirit of love 2 Tim. 1.7 which brings us home and is the perfection it self for he that dwelleth in love dwelleth in God 1 John 4.16 3. The Lord observeth by what spirit we are lead he took notice of the ten false and lying Spies how they were acted by the spirit of unbelief and disobedience Numb 14.22 He saw also that Jehoshua and Caleb were lead by another spirit All men may observe our outward motions actions words which because most men have learned that abominable Art of Seeming possibly may not proceed from a right principle For although 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the mind and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the word anagrammatize one the other and the latter is interpreter of the former and Caleb saith I return'd word to Moses 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Josh 14. v. 7. according to what was with my heart Josh 14.7 whereby he gives a notation of his own name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Caleb Secundum cor according to the heart and although out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh yet our Lord who knowes the hearts of all men took notice that some who were evil yet spake good things Wherefore since the word that essential word Christ is quick or rather living 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vulg. Lat. Vivus and powerful or rather operative Hebr. 4. v. 12 13. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and sharper or more cutting rather 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 then any two edged sword or above every two edged sword 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and piercing even to the dividing asunder of the soul and spirit the joynts and the marrowes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart neither is there any creature that is not manifest in his sight but all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of him with whom we have to do or rather concerning whom is our speech so the Vulg. Latin or unto whom is our account 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 O how needful is the Wisemans counsel Keep thy heart above all keeping Prov. 4.23 and that of the Prophet Take heed to your spirit Prov. 4. v. 23. Malach. 2.16 1. This justly reproves the timerous and cowardly spirit of many who pretend to that other and new spirit of Caleb as if they were called chosen and faithful Revel 17.14 yet yield themselves to be beaten and buffered by Satan and are overcome by every foolish and hurtful lust which fights against the soul Who boast as if they were Christians and were acted by the other the new spirit yet are indeed as yet under the spirit of fear and bondage Let such as these think sadly of what the Apostle saith Rom. 8. v. 9. If any man hath not the spirit of Christ he is none of his or rather this man is not hâ—s 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. Calebs example as justly reproves the proud and presumptuous spirit of those who in their own strength strength of imagination which they call faith go against the spiritual enemies like those Numb 14.40 45. or those Acts 19.13 16. and with like or worse success What an honourable testimony does the Lord give of Caleb here That he was his fervant that he had a anew another spirit And was it written for his sake alone that he was the Lords servant and that he had another a new spirit Is' t not worthy our holy ambition is it not a patern that may excite and raise our most industrious imitation How else were all things our examples O thou Israel of God! How great an honour is it to be a servant of the great God! The honour of the servant ariseth with his Lord. Such was theirs who being asked who they were return'd this answer we are the servants of the God of heaven and earth Ezra 5.11 How necessary is that other that new spirit without which Israel cannot prevail without which a Christian is not truly so called Rom. 8.9 We have as great need as Caleb had of another a new spirit Yea have we not more need since our enemies are spiritual and therefore more mighty Esay 31.3 Are not the inhabitants of the holy land who keep possession against us exceeding numerous and strong even manifold transgressions and mighty sins Are not their Cities walled and great even the strong holds of Satan the strong man that keeps his palace even strong imaginations or rather reasonings 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2 Cor. 10. v. 5. Are not the sons of Anac there does not pride 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 compass many like a chain Psal 73.6 That 's Anac And are there not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ruling and reigning lusts Lords that rule over us Esay 26.13 Are there no Amalekites no glozing and flattering tongues which lick up the people they are the Amalekites that gainful shop-sin which makes London called Lick-penny that 's Amaleck that licks up and devours the people But come we to the following point wherein there is more difficulty The Lord saith of Caleb He fulfilled after me An harsh expression wherein somewhat must be supplyed For our better understanding of these words let us inquire what is here meant by fulfilling and how Caleb may be understood to fulfil after the Lord. The words are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which our Translators turn He hath followed me fully So Tremellius Plenè secutus est me and he tells us in the margent that in the Hebrew it is implevit ire post me he hath fulfilled to go after so Pagnin and Munster in the text and Diodati Luther
So his will is that we love one another as he hath loved us and the like is to be understood of other duties 7. Hence it appears that the will of God revealed unto men is a rule of their life and is not only positive as that whose goodness depends only upon the authority of God and therefore good only because God commands it as the ceremonial law is therefore holy because it is commanded of the most holy God But the law of God to be fulfilled by us is therefore commanded by God because it is in it self and in its own nature holy just and good and such as God the Father himself practiseth Jer. 9.24 that which the Son of God fulfils after him that which the holy Angels fulfil after the Son of God Psal 103.20 Ye Angels mighty in strength who do his commandments hearkning to the voice of his word That which all believing and obedient men fulfil after God This is that righteousness which David saith is an everlasting righteousness And these are the words of God which are for ever setled in heaven Psalm 119.89 So that they who think slightly of the Commandments of God as if they were arbitrary and left to our discretion to be fulfilled or left undone they fouly deceive themselves and that in a matter of the greatest weight since God himself the Son of God all good Angels all good men have fulfilled after God what God himself hath done So that when men neglect to fulfil after the Lord and rather fulfil their own lusts they fulfil after their father the devil and his son of perdition through the spirit of errour O ye servants of the Lord who are of another of a new spirit the spirit of faith and courage let us fulfil after the Lord let us fulfil the will and word of God after him That which much hinders this important duty is a prejudice conceived against it We have been wonted unto such doctrine as mákes void the law of God as if Christ had so fulfilled the law of God for us that he fulfilled not the same in us which is contrary to his own assertion Matth. 3.15 and 5.17 20. and his Apostles Rom. 8.3 4. 2 Cor. 7.1 Col. 4.12 and many other Scriptures We conceive this fulfilling our Lords word and will a strange business and that which is every where spoken against Esay 53. v. 1. This is no other than was foretold by the Prophet who hath believed our report or our hearing or doctrine what we have heard of God and to whom is the arme of the Lord revealed The Prophet Esay 53.1 2. gives a probable reason of that unbelief in Christ the mighty Arm and power of God because he shall grow up before him as a tender plant or sprout and as a root out of a dry ground Such are the first appearances of divine power not considering that through faith Hebr. 11. v. 34. Phil. 4. v. 13. believers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 out of weakness they have been inwardly enabled and impowered so that they are able to do all things through Christ who inwardly enableth them as the Apostle saith I am able to do all things 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 through Christ inwardly enabling me We may observe throughout the Scripture that God and and his truth and power hath been ownd but by very few in comparison of the erroneous world yet ought not this to dishearten such as have Calebs other new spirit they ought rather to be strong in the faith and observe what Caleb saith Josh 14.8 My brethren that went up with me Jos 14. v. 8. made the heart of the people melt but I fulfilled after the Lord my God Josh 14.8 So we read that one of Davids Worthies stood his ground when the weaklings fled 2 Sam. 23.11 12. And this power and strength of God every believer ought to shew forth in himself to his generation as David prayed O God Psal 71. v. 18. forsake me not until I have shewed thine Arm to this generation thy power to every one that is to come Psal 71.18 This is the extent of our obedience the accomplishment of the whole will of God and therefore it s required that it be fulfilled if it be not its empty and made void Beside the Lord himself fulfils his whole will and that is it which we must fulfil after him even to jots and tittles Unless it so be I know not how our Lord will be understood to reason with his Disciples and us Matth. 5.17 18 19. where our Lord having said that he came to fulfil and that not one jot or tittle should pass from the law till all be fulfilled he thence infers whosoever therefore shall break one of these least Commandments and shall teach men so he shall be called least in the kingdom of heaven Wherefore lest we mistake there is full as much obedience required of us under the Gospel as was required of those who lived in the time of the law if not more also And well may such exactness be required of us since there is more divine light strength and power vouchsafed unto us under the Gospel then was to them under the law Yea and the example of the Son of God in our flesh evidently proves that the same life of Christ may be manifested also in our mortal flesh 2 Cor. 4.10 11. But not by our own power O no 1. Trust not in our own strength It s said of all these Spies Numb 13.3 All these were men that is valiant men Numb 13. v. 3. as the Jewes understand that phrase in it self All those who are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are men in some estimation saith Rabbi Salomon Their strength and valour is here intimated to be no other then impotency and weaknesse when it rests in it self Great men they were and wise and mighty and rich being the Heads and Governours of the people But thus saith the Lord let not the wise man glory in his wisdom nor let the mighty man glory in his might let not the rich man glory in his riches but let him that glorieth glory in this that he understandeth and knoweth that I am the Lord who exercise loving kindness judgement and righteousness in the earth for in these things I delight saith the Lord Jer. 9.23 24. 2. Trust in the Lord. So David puts both together trust in the Lord and do good We finde very often Jehoshua and Caleb joyn'd together and not without good reason Jehoshua is a divine compound of the great Name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Lord the Saviour And although he were before called Jehoshua Exod. 17.9 by anticipation yet Moses first named him Jehoshua the Lord the Saviour in order to this expedition of searching the land and bringing word back again Numb 13.16 Jehoshua therefore was with Caleb the Lord the Saviour was with the hearty and couragious man and he enables
in the steps of Abrahams faith Rom. 4.12 And Abrahams children do the works of Abraham John 8.39 And thus the seed of Caleb are they who are like unto Caleb servants of the Lord who have another a new spirit and fulfil the will of the Lord after him 2. What is it to possess The word here used is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 haereditabit eam his seed shall possess it So that to possess is as an heir haereditario jure by right of inheritance But what right have the seed of Caled to the inheritance in the holy land This right will appear whether we consider the seed and heirs of the land or the Lord Paramount 1. The seed of Caleb have a right not by law but by grace to inherit the land This land they hold by service so Psal 69.35 36. The Lord shall save Sion and build the Cities of Judah that they may dwell there and have it in possession The seed also of his servants shall inherit it and they that love thy Name shall dwell therein This speaks home to our business Caleb is the Lords servant he owns him my servant Caleb And these are Calebs seed and therefore they shall inherit the land 2. The Lord our God is Lord Paramount the Possessour of heaven and earth Gen. 14.22 And the land is his and accordingly he layes claim to it Levit. 25.23 The land is mine The Lord Jesus is heir of all things by whom also God made the worlds Hebr. 1.2 And in the right of the Lord Jesus Abraham became heir of the world Rom. 4.13 For whom and for his seed the Lord Jesus made a purchase Hebr. 9.15 And by this right Caleb and his seed receive the promise of the everlasting inheritance Whence we may observe 1. That the state of bliss is compared to an inheritance 2. The state of bliss is obtain'd as an inheritance is obtain'd upon certain terms and conditions 3. Observe what is the best inheritance that parents can give unto their children What so good as this to make them heirs of heaven rich in faith heirs of that kingdom 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 James 2. v. 5. James 2.5 4. Our God deals with his holy seed even the seed of his servants according to the law of nature and law of Adam 2 Sam. 7.19 2 Sam. 7. v. 19. 2 Tim. 1. v. 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he doth in a sort entayl the eternal inheritance unto the childrens children of believers to Caleb and his seed So that Paul writes to Timothy having or receiving the remembrance of that unfeigned saith in thee which dwelt first in that Grandmother of thine Lois and that Mother of thine Eunice but I am perswaded that in thee also So the words sound in the Greek text 2 Tim. 1.5 A noble a blessed descent 5. Of how great advantage it is unto children to have good parents This is here evident by the great good which accru'd by Caleb to his feed They are by him provided for by him they are enstated in an inheritance an eternal inheritance A good man leaveth an inheritance to his childrens children saith Solomon Prov. 13.22 This all men know and practice for it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the law of Adam as David calls it 2 Sam. 7.19 Yea even evil parents give good things to their children and lay up inheritances for their children if they be gotten so well that they will last so long because De malè quaesitis vix gandet tertius heres otherwise the third heir wil scarce enjoy them It is a natural and usual providence common to all parents good and evil to be provident for their children and to lay up and if they can to leave inheritance for them 2 Cor. 12.14 Yea this providence hath so far possessed some that while they have thought themselves good parents by their carking and caring for an inheritance in this world they become evil men and lose their inheritance in the world to come And while some approve themselves provident parents and take that of the Apostle for their ground that he who provides not for his own especially those of his own house he hath denied the faith and is worse then an Infidel 1 Tim. 5.8 by their immoderate and inordinate pursuit after the things of this life and their unbelief and distrust of divine providence so it comes to pass that while they provide for their children that they may not be Infidels they become worse then Infidels Whence it appears that both good and evil men leave such inheritances So that Solomon speaks too straitly of a good man as if it were proper to him Besides its possible a good man may not have what to leave for an inheritance unto his children Surely when the Wiseman called his book 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the book of Proverbs and implyed that it is a Key to unlock mysteries to know wisdom and instruction to perceive the words of understanding to understand a Proverb and the interpretation the words of the wise and their dark sayings its clear he understood not only an earthly inheritance Prov. 13. v. 24. but an heavenly But if so how can a good man be said to leave an inheritance to his childrens children For what a man leaves to another to possess he himself ceaseth to be possessor of it And therefore Haeres est qui defuncto succedit in jus universum an heir succeeds one deceased in all his right If therefore the heir succeed the good man in all his right how can this be understood of the eternal inheritance Yea how can the good man be said to leave an inheritance to his childrens children That which a man leaves to another he disowns and possesseth no more himself But this cannot be so with the good man for as he gives or conveyes to his children the eternal inheritance so he remains a coheir himself of the same inheritance And therefore the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 does not signifie only to leave an inheritance but Haereditare faciet he shall make or cause to inherit or he shall make his childrens children heirs as of the inheritance incorruptible and undefiled that fadeth not away preserved or kept 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the heavens in vos Hebr. 10. v. 34. unto you into you Indeed there our inheritance lies Hebr. 10.34 knowing that ye have in your selves a better and enduring substance O ye seed of Caleb ye faithful and corragious Israelites Be we exhorted to inherit the holy land It is not a strong fansie but a strong and valorous faith which sets before us the eternal inheritance and enstates us in it Hebr. 11. v. 1. Hebr. 6.12 and 11.1 So the Apostle saith that faith is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 subjectio the setting before us things hoped for For faith cannot be the substance of things hoped for For if faith were the substance of things hoped for how could the things be hoped
Tigurin Bible Prohibitionem meam my prohibition or forbidding Coverdale that ye may know what it is when I withdraw my hand Two other Translations ye shall know my displeasure A fourth ye shall feel my vengeance 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nothing to the purpose The Hebrew word here used signifies neither vengeance nor provocation nor prohibition nor withdrawing the hand nor displeasure How be it I finde no Translation so far from the truth as our last and that of Diodati But if the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies none of these what does it signifie The word signifies a Breach So Tremellius ye shall know Abruptionem meam my breach So Piscator turns it and explaines the phrase ye shall know how great evill it is when a man breaks himself off from me Or thus That ye may know how great evil it is when I break my self off from any one But the former exposition is the more genuine For this people had broken themselves off from their God and shaken off the yoke of obedience Neque Deus quemquam deserit nisi qui prius Deum deseruerit God forsakes none but such as forsake him first The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies a breach must suppose something to be broken a breach must be of somewhat The Lord calls it his breach 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 my breach It must therefore be of something in God whether counsel or purpose and will And these and like words may be understood as well passively as actively The Pharisees and Lawyers frustrated the counsel of God against themselves Luke 7.30 And I am broken by their whorish heart which hath departed from me saith the Lord Ezech. 6.9 God breaks not his covenant and promise with his people but his people break their promise and covenant with their God It s naturally known that when covenants and bargains are made between men he who fails the stipulation and performance of his promise is said to break his promise and covenant not he with whom the other deals falsely and deceitfully For when one of the parties confederate hath broken his bond and covenant the other is left free Thus the Lord layes the blame of covenant-breaking upon his people Deut. 31.16 17. Josh 7.11 Judges 2.20 1 Kings 19.10 and elsewhere very often The Lord assures his people of his keeping covenant with them Deut. 7.9 He is called the faithful God that keepeth covenant and mercy with them that love him and keep his Commandements to a thousand generations Psal 105.8 and 106.45 and 111.5 Dan. 9.4 Nor ever doth he break his promise or covenant unless his people first break with him In which sense we understand Zach. 11.10 and other like Scriptures Whence it will follow 1. That which is said to be broken off from somewhat it hath been whole and one with that from which it is broken off And therefore since the Lord speaks here of his breach of his people from him surely his people had been one with him How else can they be said to forsake him depart from him c. Deut. 5.9 Ezech. 6.9 It is a truth in Philosophy 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Omne continuum est unum what ever is continued is one And such the Lord made the man of one minde one will one heart with himself 1 Cor. 6.17 He who is joyn'd unto the Lord is one spirit the Syriac interpreter adds with him 2. There is no doubt a Breach made between God and man 3. God here and elsewhere complaines of this Breach 4. Since the Lord complaines of his Breach doubtles he cannot be the cause of it 5. The apostate evill unbelieving heart of man turning from God makes this Breach 6. Gods counsells being conditional may by our default become frustrate 1 Sam. 2.30 I said indeed that thy house and the house of thy father should walk before me for ever But now the Lord saith be it farre from me For them that honour me I will honour and they that despise me shall be lightly esteemed According to this condition Paul and Barnabas speak to the contradicting and blaspheming Jewes It was necessary that the word of God should first have been spoken to you but seeing ye put it or rather thrust it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from you and judge your selves not worthy 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of eternal life lo we turn to the Gentiles Acts 17. v. 46. Thus the Gadarens rejected Christ Luk. 8.37 1. Hence it appeares that they are much out who conceive that God makes no other then absolute decrees 2. Who believe such absolute decrees as are no where extant in the word of God 3. How justly does this reprove I fear the most of us of our fickleness and inconstancy how yelding how easy how pliable are we to any the least temptation to break off union with our God How does our vain fear melt our hearts How does our hope of some seeming good carry our souls away from the chief good How does worldly sorrow break our hearts off from our God How does any outward pleasing and delightfull object take us and win us according to that of the Poet Hinc metuunt cupiuntque dolent gaudentque Hence men fear desire grieve and rejoyce These are the four Cardinal affections by which the chariot of our souls is moved and removed from our God So fearfull and cowardly was this people Dut. 1. v. 28. The false spies had discouraged their heart or rather melted their heart For so what is solid and strong by faith vertue or prowess and courage is weakned dissolved and melted by fear fainting and unbelief Gen. 45.26 For fear is the betraying of those succours which reason offereth Wisd 17.12 Hushai makes good this metaphor of the holy spirit here used 2 Sam. 1.7 10. He who is valiant whose heart is as the heart of a Lyon shall melt So fearfull and cowardly are all they who have an evill heart of unbelief in departing from the living God They believe not but betray those succours which the great God the Lord of Hosts offereth them Where of he complaines how long will it be yer they believe for all the signes that I have shewed among them Num. 14.11 They fear their many transgressions their strong and mighty sins Amos 5.12 that they can never be over-come Is there any thing too hard for God That 's the question Not whether the enemy be too strong for thee And therefore the Lord there expostulates How long will this people provoke me Num. 14. v. 11. And how long will it be yer they believe me for all the signes that I have shewed the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which I have wrought or done among them yea which I have done 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in interiore ejus in the midst of them in their heart As they confess Esay 26.12 O Lord Thou hast wrought all our works in us And therefore so much more exprobable
espousing of which we read Hos 2.19 20. I will betroth thee unto me for ever c. 2. There was an interval or time after their betrothing before the parties came together which they called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of this we understand Deut. 20.7 and 21.13 Judges 14.7 8. Matth. 1.18 Hos 3.3 thou shalt abide for me many dayes 3. There was a time of coming together and cohabitation when the mariage was consummated this time was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Of this time the Lord speaks They shall be my people and I will be their God in Truth and Righteousness Zach. 8.8 of which our Saviour speaks John 14.23 If a man love me he will keep my words and my Father will love him and we will come unto him and make our abode with him Whence it will not be difficult for us to discern in what condition we are towards the Bridegroom whether our Lord be come unto us and make his abode with us or whether we stand at a distance from him while his Ambassadours woo us and beseech us O wonderful condescent that we will be reconciled unto him 2 Cor. 5.20 Surely where the Bridegroom is there his life and spirit is there his joy and consolation is and they twain are but one For he who is joyned to the Lord is one spirit with him so the Syriac 1 Cor. 6.17 And he who saith he abideth in him Esay 62. v. 5. he himself ought so to walk even as he walked 1 John 2.6 And as the joy to the Bridegroom is over the Bride thy God shall rejoyce over thee Is the heavenly Bridegroom thus gratiously present with us are we thus acceptably present with him let our lives give answer to this question The Lord is with you 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in your being with him 2 Chron. 15.2 If the Lord be not thus present with us 2 Chro. 15. v. 2. we have great need to fast and mourn and pray O Lord which for our sakes didst fast fourty dayes and fourty nights give us grace that we may use such abstinence that our flesh being subdued to the spirit we may ever obey thy godly motions in righteousness and true holiness to thine honour and glory who livest and reignest world without end Amen When ye be come into the land of your habitations which I give unto you So ver 18. when ye come into the land whither I bring you Numb 15. ver 2. Ver. 18. The words are in the Participle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I am giving you 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I am bringing you This seems a very slight exception against the translation but if we shall consider that the Spirit of God by giving and bringing into the land spiritually understands the conferring on believers the eternal inheritance which is the true holy land And how prone men are out of self-love and a strong fansie to assure themselves of bliss and happiness without due qualifications and conditions required thereunto and to be performed on their part it will appear to be the great wisdom of God by such suspension of acts to retain us in our obedience which the good God excites us unto collaterally concurs withal and blesseth with good success So that as we cannot act without him so neither will he act without us As to the words before us there are many examples of this kinde in Pagnins translation which Arias Montanus thought worthy his Animadversion who here instead of Do I give puts Dans I am giving and in place of ingredi facio I make you go in puts ingredi faciens I am making you go in So Tremellius hath here ego daturus sum and ego sum introducturus Nor am I ashamed for the reason named to follow so eminent examples when I endeavour the amendment of our last English translation All the congregation shall offer one yong Bullock for a burnt-offering Numb 15. ver 24. for a sweet savour unto the Lord. What they turn a sweet savour is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a savour of rest as the Translators themselves acknowledge where the words are first used Gen. 8.21 with allusion to Noahs name who offered that acceptable saccrifice But if they acknowledge that to be the meaning of the words why then do they not so render them in the Text but rather cast that proper sense into the margent It s answered that the Greek Interpreters turn the words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a savour of sweet smell and that S. Paul hath the same expression Ephes 5.2 where he saith that Christ loved us and hath given or rather delivered up 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vulg. Lat. Pagnin Vatablus Tigurin Bible tradidit Castellio dedidit himself for us an oblation and sacrifice to God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for savour of sweet smell It is true indeed that the LXX so express the words howbeit not as a translation but rather as an exposition of them For so although the burnt flesh of beasts cannot be understood to render a sweet savour yet what is spiritually understood by it the consuming and abolishing of the sin cannot but yield unto the Lord a most pleasant and delightful savour which is properly rendred the Savour of rest by Pagnin Odor quietis of our English Ainsworth For whereas sin brings unrest grief trouble and labour to the most holy God whence it s called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the like and hence he is said to cry like a travelling woman Esay 42.14 and to be pressed down as a Cart is pressed that is full of sheaves Amos 2.13 and to be grieved Hebr. 3.7 and sundry other like hence it will follow in reason that the removal of these grievances must needs be accepted with favour before the Lord so the Chaldy Paraphrast as a savour of rest Thus the Lord saith that the Charets which went toward the North quieted his spirit in the North countrey Zach. 6.8 For the Spirits that are created for vengeance in their fury lay on sore strokes in the time of destruction they powre out their force and appease the wrath of him that made them saith the Son of Sirach Ecclus 39.28 Thus Christ taking away the sin becomes a savour of rest unto his Father Ephes 5.2 And he alone it is who can give quietness case and rest unto those who labour are weary and heavy laden Matth. 11.28 Yet he complains of us that we have made him to serve with our sins and wearied him with our iniquities Esay 43.24 O what a divine work then is it to procure quiet rest and ease even unto him who alone can give ease rest and quiet unto our soules Yea if he gives quietness who can make trouble saith Elihu Job 34.29 Sin and iniquity is that which grieves and disquiets our God that Davus qui turbat omnia that Achan which troubles Israel that Jonah which causeth the storm that Sheba which lifts up his hand against David the
love of God and our neighbour that scorner which makes all the strife Now cast out the scorner and contention shall cease Prov. 22.10 Cut of the head of Sheba that Septiforme peccatum the seven capital sins the son of Bichri the spaun and issue of the Devils first-born Take away that accursed thing which is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in interiore tuo in the midst in the heart of thee O Israel Josh 7.13 and peace shall be restored unto Israel Cast Jonah over-board and there will follow a great calm Offer up thy daily burnt-offering die daily to thy sin and the Lord thy God will smell a savour of rest and will give rest unto thy soul There is yet one exception more against the translation of the 30 verse of this Chapter But the soul that doeth ought presumptuously Numb 15. v. 30. Why presumptuously The words are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Manu elatâ with an high hand and so the Translators themselves render it in the margent So Pagnin turns the words Manu excelsa with an high hand Tremellius Elatâ manu hand lifted up So Vatablus and the Tigurin Bible So Piscator also and the Spanish and Italian Translations Hereby is signified not only pride and presumption but also as it were a daring of the great God Non reconditâ manu sed apertâ exertâque not with an hidden but an open and stretched-out hand as if a man bare an Ensigne or erected a Standard of impiety and blasphemy against God that he might draw or invite others into the same audacious enterprize So Tremellius To like purpose the Chald. Paraphrast renders the words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Capite operto according to the Greek Proverb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 boldly prowdly so that hereby is intimated a kinde of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a fighting against God and therefore the hand lifted up is here mentioned as when Amalek fought against Israel it s said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the hand was upon or against the throne that is he lifted up his hand against the throne of the Lord which is heaven Esay 66.1 and against God himself who sitteth thereon Matth. 23.22 and against the Church of God for so Jerusalem is the throne of the Lord Jer. 3.17 though those words be of doubtful understanding whether they have in them the force of an oath as they may be referred unto God For so an oath is signified by lifting up the hand Gen. 14.22 Revel 10.5 6. and both the Thargums incline to that meaning However this may be the sense of that place yet the hand lifted up is a form of speech which imports rebellion as Sheba lifted up his hand against David 2 Sam. 20.21 Jeroboam against Solomon 1 Kings 3.26 On the contrary by giving the hand is signified the yielding and submission 1. To a Superiour in place and authority as 1. Chron. 29.24 it s said that all the Princes and the mighty men and all the sons likewise of King David submitted themselves unto Solomon the King which is in the Hebrew they gave the hand under Solomon the King 2. Also the yielding to the conquerour as when the Captive Jews confess Our necks are under persecution we labour and have no rest we have given the hand to the Egyptians and to the Assyrians to be satisfied with bread Lam. 5.5 6. Nor was this practice uncouth among the Heathen or unknown to the Poet Aen. lib. 11. Oremus pacem dextras tendamus inermes Let 's beg peace and yield our unarm'd right hands 2. If these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be rendred presumptuously I know not how we shall put difference between this phrase and that Exod. 21.14 if a man come presumptuously Exod. 21. v. 14. the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 if a man be proud or come proudly So Deut. 1.43 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 superbè egistis Ye dealt proudly which is turnd also presumptuously The like is Deut. 17.12 13. the man who will do 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in superbia in pride and 18.22 all which places they turn presumptuously Our English tongue is not so strait and penurious but that it well may answer these different forms of speech so that there was no necessity to confound both under one word which indeed answers properly to neither 3. This phrase with an high hand is opposed to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in errore or ignorantia ver 27. in errour or ignorance Whereby is not to be understood an universal exclusion of all knowledge but of such only as is of some particular duties and of some circumstances Since what may be known of God is manifest in men Rom. 1.19 and our duty unto God in some good measure For our good God hath shewen to thee O man even to all men what is good Mich. 6. v. 8. to do judgement 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to love mercy and to humble thy self to walk with thy God To sin therefore with an high hand is not only knowingly but wilfully whence Castellio turns the words Qui volens fecerit he who doth ought wilfully or with full will which he explains crimen alioqui capitale commiserit who willingly or wilfully commits a crime otherwise capital The sin in it self is capital he therefore who adds to his knowledge of the sin fulness of will yea his whole endeavour also and strength he sinnes with an high hand Howbeit because Omnis peccans est ignorans every man who sins is ignorant the ignorance of these men is affected and follows a will preceding their ignorance according to that Nolunt intelligere ut male agant they will not understand that they may do evil And therefore Job puts this among the characters of profligate wicked men That they say unto God depart from us Job 21. v. 14. we desire not the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we will not the knowledge of thy wayes Job 21.14 For such sinnes as these ignorance cannot be pleaded For whereas in order to the will three sorts of ignorance are mentioned in the School Affectata crassa vel supina invincibilis Mag. Sent. lib. 2. distinct 22. Affected ignorance is such as Job speaks of in the fore-named place which indeed rather aggravates the sin very much then excuseth it in the very least As for gross and supine ignorance it followes negligence and want of inquiring after what is to be known and might be known by due diligence which is therefore called gross and supine because it proceeds from sloth idleness and listlesness to labour which is often found in gross and fat men whose souls are at ease and lie still and are loth to arise whence it is also called Supine ignorance which word though it signifie the posture of the body layd down and looking upward toward heaven yet according to the School it notes the posture of the minde downward as that which is In souls bowed
Lord will not permit Israel to meddle with Edom the earthly man so far us to hurt him Deut. 2.4 5. For no man hath hated his own flesh but nourisheth it and cherisheth it even as also the Lord the Church Ephes 5.29 Yet Edom fears that Israel will hurt him as the Lord foretold Deut. 2.4 And therefore Edom saith Thou shalt not pass thorow me or into me 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Numb 20.18 The earthly man fears to be restrained of his liberty by the word of God Hereof Israel secures the earthly man v. 19. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 tantum non verbum only the word shall not be that is I will not trouble thee with the word And hard expression you l say but it s as hard what the Translators give if read without their supplements But fear is suspicious And therefore Edom will not trust Israel but comes forth to meet Israel with much people the words are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in populo gravi in or with an an heavie people Edom the earthly man is an heavie burden 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hard to be born Such are the ceremonies proper to the earthly man Matth. 23.4 Whereof S. Peter saith it is a yoke that neither their fathers nor they were able to bear He speaks of Circumcision Acts 15.10 For they who are circumcised are debtors to do the whole law Gal. 〈◊〉 But droop not despair not O Israel but proceed in thy journey toward the heavenly Canaan the true Jehoshua the true Jesus who is thy Leader he invites thee Come unto me all ye who labour and are heavie laden and I will give you rest all ye who are weary of the burden of the earthly man Edom and much more weary of the burden of sinful earthly man when Esau dwels in Seir that is the Devil Gen. 36.8 for so the Devils are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Levit. 17.7 Come unto me faith Jesus and I will refresh you taking off your burden by mortifying and killing the man of sin and correcting and chastising the earthly man and raising up the heavenly man in you who after God is created in righteousness and holiness of truth Mat. 11. v. 29 30. Take my yoke even the cross and patience upon you and learn of me that I am meek and lowly in heart and ye shall finde rest unto your souls For my yoke the cross and patience is sweet or good 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so the Vulg. Lat. jugum meum suave and so the Syriac and my burden the burden of my law and doctrine is light unto those who by the Spirit of life are freed from the law of sin and death Rom. 8.2 Thus having born the image of the earthy we shall bear also the image of the heavenly Would God that were come to pass unto every one of our souls The people spake against God Numb 21. ver 5.6 and against Moses c. Our soul say they loatheth this light bread And the Lord sent fiery Serpents among the people It is the common fault of young travailers toward the holy land that when out of obedience to the voice of God they have left the flesh-pots of Egypt the delights and pleasures of sin they presently look for some refreshing some joy some consolation when contrary to their hopes they come into a desolate and disconsolate howling wilderness a for lorn estate which they complain of Numb 20.5 and call it an evil place The words are emphatical 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Numb 20. v. 5. there 's an emphasis upon every word this this evil this place this very evil place And yet if all were quiet and they had no further trouble this estate were the more tolerable But now they meete with strong opposition from Arad the Canaanite 1. who makes war upon them who lead a way some of them captives Such is Arad the wild Ass the untamed and wild nature yet unsubdued in us which inclines or declines and bends us unto the earth and earthly things that 's the true Canaanite these figured out the motions of sin working in our members and warring against the law of our mind and bringing us into Captivitie to the law of sin Rom. 7.23 And who is there of us who has not had his time have not some of us yet our time of wildness and untamedness when we are ingaged in the like journey towards the holy Land For Ishmael the wild Ass among men Gen. 16. or the wilde Ass-man 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he is born before Isaac yea and he who is born after the flesh will persecute him who is born after the spirit and so it is now saith the Apostle Gal. 4.29 And there is no helpe for this untill Ishmael the wild Ass be cast out of dores ver 30. Arad also signifies a Dragon even that red Dragon called the Devill and Satan who like Arad here takes men captive at his 〈◊〉 ◠Tim. 2.26 And who is there among us who may not complain that more or lesse he hath been 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 possessed in a sort and obedient unto him who worketh in the sons of disobedience Ephes 2.2 Who is there of us but is or hath been like that Demoniac who had his dwelling in the Toombs Mar. 5.2.3.4 who hath not sometime lived in dead workes What is now to be done for the taming of this wild Ass but to bring him unto Jesus Matth. 21.2 What is to be done for the freeing our selves from the captivity of Arad but to binde our selves with vowes and promises unto our God that if he will give Arad or whatever force of Arad holds us captive into our hands we will Anathematize and render it accursed which is the proper meaning of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Numb 21. v. 2 3. which Ours turn more generally to destroy When Israel hath atchived this noble exployt Edom the earthly man which must not be destroyed Deut. 2.5 may yet yea must be circumvented the earthly man of flesh and blood must be limited and the Israel of God must set bounds of moderation about him Num. 21.4 This is a long work and hard to be done Numb 21. v. 4. and therefore it s said that the soul of the people was much discouraged word for word The soule of the people 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was shortned or straitned And why should so choyse a motaphore be waived and cast into the margent and a worse put in the Text the Transsators themselves turn the same word so Mich. 2.7 Is the spirit of the Lord straitened Besides there is good reason from the contrary passions of the soul whereof some contract and shorten it as fear and grief and the compounds of them whence Anxietas and Angustia and the like names of straitned and shortned affections Others dilate and enlarge the soule as love and joy whence Latitia joy saith Aquinas is quasi latitia largness And the Apostle
useth the same metaphores O ye Corinthians Our mouth is open unto you our heart is enlarged yet are not straitned in us but ye are straitned in your own bowells Now for a recompence be ye also enlarged The Apostles heart was enlarged and not straitned toward his Corinthians they had much room in it Their heart was straitned towards him they had no place for him in it A metaphore so illustrious and significat should not have been omitted or changed by our Translators Out of this Anxiety this shortness and straitness of soul the people spake against God and against Moses wherefore have ye brought us out of Egypt to die in the wilderness For there is no bread neither is there any water And our soul loatheth this light bread In which words we eave those two parts and Axioms 1. The peoples slight opinion of Manna The call it light Bread 2. Their disaffection or ill affection toward it answerable to their slight opinion of it Their soul abhorred or loathed that light Bread 1. The people call Manna light bread wherein we must inquire 1. What 's meant by Bread in this place 2. What we are to understand by light as light bread 1. The word here turnd Bread is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies all kinde of food as I have often shewen Here is understood by it Manna and so the Chald. Paraphrast turns it here Manna according to the Israelites question Exod 16.15 and so as the LXX also turn it there 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 what is it is from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 what is it They called it Manna for they knew not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 what it was 2. Others otherwise they said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It is the gift of God which he promised to give us 3. Or it is the Portion So 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 also signifies Or 4. and lastly it is a meat prepared for us And that also is the signification of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 such a prepared meat as needs not our dressing I cannot except against any of these meanings But I shall for memory sake reduce them all to a question what is it to which the answer is A gift of God a portion of meat prepared This Manna this gift of God this portion of prepared meat the people had a slight opinion of whence they call it with an Emphasis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 this light Bread And so divers of our old English Translators turn that word as also the Spanish Italian and French Bibles Howbeit this last having Bread so light in the Text hath yet another and better signification in the margent Bread of so little esteem For although Light may signifie the same with what is of little esteem yet being applied to Bread it rather heightens the estimation of it then any way depretiats or under values it as Cajetan well obeserves which is the peoples main drift here And therefore Vatablus and the Tigurin Bible as also Munster and Castellio have expressed it by Vilis base or of no worth Tremellius by Vilissimus most base and worthless So Piscator turns it Nothing worth Luther and the Low Dutch turn it vain or empty And what was this Manna spiritually whereof this people had so vile and base an opinion Wisd 16. v. 21. what else but Christ himself The Wise man calls it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the substance of God for what our Translators turn sustenance is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Wisd 16.21 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Thy substance he speaks of Manna declared thy sweetness unto thy children And whereas we read Exod. 16.16 this is the thing which the Lord hath commanded the words are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Exod. 16. v. 16. this is the word namely the essential word For that word speaks of himself John 6.30 when the Jews had said our Fathers did eat Manna in the wilderness as it is written He gave them bread from heaven to eat Our Lord tells them Verily verily I say unto you Moses gave you not that bread from heaven but my Father giveth you that true bread from heaven for the bread of God is he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who is coming down out of heaven John 6. v. 33.48 49 50 51 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and is giving life to the world And ver 48. I am that bread of life Your fathers did eat Manna in the wilderness and are dead This is that bread that is coming down from heaven that a man may eat thereof and nor die I am that bread that living bread that is coming down from heaven if any man eat of this bread he shall live for ever So it pleased the divine wisdom to use imperfect and incompleat acts descending and giving thereby to imply a continual showring down of the heavenly Manna according to the appetite and desire of those who gather it Crater superior perpetìm se deplet in cratorem inferiorem This is that which the Apostle cals the spiritual meat If Bread if living Bread if the Bread of God and that coming down from heaven and giving life to the world could this Bread seem vile and contemptible Ignoti null a cupido This Bread was hidden and not well known It was hid 1. In the outward Word 2. In the Sacraments 3. In men who receive both For the Manna was given with the dew falling with it So the preaching of the Word is compared to the falling of the dew Deut. 32.2 With which preaching of the Word Christ is given unto us Rom. 1.16 The Gospel of Christ is the power of God unto salvation And 10.8 The Word the essential Word is nigh thee in thy mouth and in thy heart that Word of faith which we preach And ver 14. How shall they believe on him of whom they have not heard and how shall they hear without a Preacher and how shall they preach except they be sent Gal. 3.2 This only would I know of you Received you the Spirit by the works of the Law or by the hearing of faith Thus the Manna was hidden in the dew and so called hidden Manna Revel 3.17 and the inward Word the spiritual meat was hidden in the outward Word 2. This Manna is hidden also in the Sacraments and therefore they are called Signes and Seales Signes and therefore there must be somewhat signified by them Seals and therefore something also must be sealed by them 3. This Manna is hidden also in us 2 Cor. 13.5 Know ye not that Christ Jesus is in you except ye be castawayes But that which most of all bid the Word it self and the Sacraments and sacramental signes and seals from this people yea and themselves from the true knowledge of themselves was their own sin and disobedience According to which Daniel confesses Dan. 9.13 that they had not turned from their iniquities that they might understand the truth The same reason the Wiseman gives of the ignorance
is most true Every good giving James 1. v. 17. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and every perfect gift is from above descending from the Father of lights James 1.17 1. By way of application I cannot here omit what Origen Procopius and Eusebius observe concerning this Star and Scepter that by the Star was intended the Divinity of Christ by the scepter his humanity and in the LXX instead of a Scepter shall arise out of Israel we read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a man shall arise out of Israel And the Star stood over him Matth. 2.9 as the holy Spirit in form of a Dove coming upon him Mat. 3.16 We read of many prodigious and presaging lights appearing before or at the births of some who proved eminent persons but nor any one nor all are comparable unto that great light that day-star which enlightens every man coming into the world John 1.9 Whom the Father gives for a light unto the Gentiles and to be his salvation unto the end of the earth Luke 2. v. 32. Esay 49.6 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a light for the revealing and uncovering of the Gentiles who were enveloped and hidden in darkness Luke 2.32 as indeed we all are until the divine light shine unto us But however this observation be ingenious and there be a truth in the thing yet not in the word as being grounded on the LXX which turn 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a man whereas the Hebrew word hath no such signification and therefore Symmachus instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a man put 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a scepter as indeed it signifies 2. Note here the rise growth and increase of Christs kingdom in us from Jacob to Israel from a star to a scepter from light to strength Jacob is a type of the weak Church For a figure of this Jacob took his brother by the heel but was so weak that he could not hold him Gen. 25. Who shall remain unto Jacob Amos 7. v. 5. if thou increase the famine for he is small or little Amos 7.2.5 Israel is the strong Church the Church prevailing with God according to the etymologie of that name which the Angel gives him Gen. 32.8 Thy name shall be no more called Jacob but Israel Gen. 32. v. 28. For thou hast been a Prince with God and men and hast prevailed 3. We have here intimated the two eminent vertues of the King Christ grown up and ruling in his kingdom light strength light in the star and strength in the scepter These ye have together Psal 43.2 Thou art the God of my strength O send out thy light And 84.11 The Lord is a Sun and a Shield And 132.17 The horn or strength of David and the Lamp or light of his Anointed which Zachary understood of Christ Luke 1.69 Thus S. Paul calls Christ the power of God and the wisdom of God 1 Cor. 1.24 Both which are sometimes woven into one Phrase as when Christ is called the Sun and compared to a Gyant or strong man to run his course Psal 19. And he appears to S. John as the Sun shining in his strength Revel 1.16 And S. Paul coucheth both as closely when Rom. 13.12 he exhorts us to put on the Armour of light which in the next words he varies Put on saith he the Lord Jesus Christ v. 14. as the same thing Hitherto we have considered the two former Axioms 1. A part 2. Compared one with other In the same method let us proceed in handling the two following Whereof the former is That Scepter shall smite the Corners of Moab Wherein we have this Kings administration and government of his kingdom in subduing the enemies of it in particular the Moabites Wherein we must inquire 1. What are the corners of Moab 2. What it is to smite the corners of Moab 1. What are the corners of Moab Moab is here compared unto a building whereof the great strength lies in the corners as in Gods building which is his Church 1 Cor. 2.9 Christ is the chief corner stone Ephes 2.20 And accordingly the most of our English translations have corners or coasts but the Messiahs wars are not with buildings but with men And therefore by the same metaphore the Princes of Moab are called the corners of it So the Chald. Par. hath 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Princes which in the text are called corners and the Greek hath 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Captains or Leaders whence the Vulg. Latin hath Duces the Dukes so Luther and Piscator and the Low Dutch The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is used both wayes And thus according to our Translators the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies principality and a beginning signifies also a corner as where they turn 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a vessel knit at the four corners Acts 10. v. 11. Acts 10.11 which Pagnin renders Quatuor initiis at the four beginnings The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is here turnd He shall smite is properly he shall smite thorow and so it is rendred in the eighth verse of this Chapter He shall pierce them thorow with his arrows and here also in the margent So Arias Montanus and Pagnin so Diodati and Ainsworth Howbeit because the word is used both wayes I shall also speak of it in both senses What was here foretold was accomplished in the history by David the type of the Messiah who smote Moab 2 Sam. 8.2 What reason is there why the Lord 1. Smites the Princes of Moab 2. Why he smites them thorow 1. There is reason why the Lord smites them viz. Because they were enemies deadly enemies against Jacob and Israel 1. Enemies they were against Jacob but deadly enemies against Israel For Israel is the Church increasing with the increases and strength of God Col. 2.19 And therefore as the seed of God increaseth and thrives in us so doth Satans opposition increase also Whence we read in the Parable Mat. 13.26 That when the blade sprang up and brought forth fruit then appeared the Tares also And therefore Numb 23.7 Balac King of Moab saith to Balaam as he reports his words Come curse me Jacob and defie Israel which the LXX render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Balac desires curses against Jacob but cursings and bannings overcursings 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Supermaledictiones cursings over and over against Israel But why does Balac rage and inveigh more against Israel then against Jacob were not Israel and Jacob one and the same people T is true they were so but different degrees of the same people In the name of Israel is understood a perfect man one who prevails with God And therefore by how much the more strong and powerful he is by so much the more vehement impetuous opposition he may expect While a man is only as Jacob imployed only in inferiour actions and as yet weak for so Jacob is a figure of the Church in its weakness as Israel in its strength
fierce or savage For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the goodness of a thing consists not in the largeness and greatness of it but the greatness rather in the goodness of it How equal how just how reasonable a duty is it that we submit our selves unto this Scepter of Christ yet who owns his dominion who slights not his authority What else do we more or less all of us when we neglect his known commands the Edicts and Decrees of the greatest King I say unto you saith the only Potentate whosoever is angry with his brother shall be in danger of the judgement yet who regards the power of this Kings anger so far as to curb and check his own I say unto you swear not at all yet who if himself swears not hears not daily oathes and curses and blasphemies even against the King of Heaven and Earth yet is silent Judge not that ye be not judged saith he yet who judgeth not his brother Be not drunk with wine wherein is excess Look not upon a woman to lust after her Yet maugre all these Edicts from the only Potentate we dare do or leave undone what he either commands us or forbids How wast thou not afraid to stretch forth thine hand to destroy the Lords Anointed The Lawes of all Nations have made it treason and punished with death any plot or designe against the person of the Prince Yet our thoughts words and deeds our tongue and our doings have been against the great King we have unregarded his commands and so troden him under our feet we have pretended his Soveraignty and put a Reed in his hand instead of a Scepter Matth. 27. as if he were of such a flexible disposition as to let us do what we list Yea we have crucified the Lord of glory would we dare thus to transgress did we stand in awe of this King did we believe were we indeed perswaded that he hath a Scepter O beloved let us not weary the patience of our Lord Jesus Christ The time is coming yea now is when he shewes himself to be a King yea a King highly provoked as they say 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be much incensed is from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 importing the wrath of a King and since we will not submit unto his golden Scepter his Scepter of grace and clemency and patience which he hath long extended and held forth unto us we shall feel the weight of his Iron Scepter his Rod of Iron wherewith he rules the Nations and will break in pieces false and pretending Christians heathenish men one upon another The work which he hath been long doing in this falsely called Christian world and according to his threatnings by fire and by his sword he is pleading with all flesh Though O foolish men O daring generation we fear it not because we our selves yet feel it not Must not that prophesy have its fullfilling as well in the letter as in the spirit Revel 6.15.16 That the Kings of the earth and the great men and rich men and the chief Captaines c. shall hide themselves from the face of him that sitteth on the throne and from the wrath of the Lamb. Laesa patientia fit furor when the patience and long suffering of the Lamb is overcharged it s turned to fury His Golden Scepter of grace lenity patience and long suffering to our salvation 2 Pet. 3.15 Being despised he then takes to himself his Iron Rod of Severity Wrath and Fury and makes use of it to the destruction of all disobedient men O let us humble our selves under his mighty hand Let us turn from those sins which provoke his indignation and wrath Let us become his subjects indeed and be like our King righteous holy humble meek patient and long suffering c. Such even such is he Regis ad exemplum totus componitur orbis A Kings example hath a powerfull influence upon his people Nor can his vertues and graces be otherwise discernd in the world then by the graces and vertues relucent from him in his people For what is it for us to prayse the equity righteousness and holyness of his scepter unless our lives praise his holyness righteousness and equity What is it for us to commend his equity while we our selves are subject to iniquity What is it for us to talk of his moderation unless our moderation also be known to all men Phil. 4.5 When we so walk as he walked as it is the duty of us all 1 Joh. 2.6 When we are like unto him we shall then invite him to come and take up his residence and dominion in us For truth and he that is true returns to him that practise it Ecclus 27.9 Thus David hoped to win him to himself Psal 101. I will sing of mercy and judgment O Lord I unto thee will I sing I will behave my self wisely in a perfect way O when wilt thou come unto me I will walk in my house with a perfect heart c. And so Christ himself promiseth Joh. 14.21 He that hath my commandements and keepeth them he it is that loveth me And he that loveth me shall be loved of my father and I will love him and manifest my self unto him Yea vers 23. He saith of his father and himself we will come and make our abode with him Even so come Lord Jesus So let they kingdom come and thy will be done For thine is the kingdom and the power and the glory for ever and ever Amen! He went after the man of Israel into the Tent Numb 25. v. 8. and thrust both of them thorow the man of Israel and the woman thorow her belly Although 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may signifie Tabernaculum or Tentorium a Tent as it s here turnd yet if so it s for such an use or abuse rather as is here specified in the text And therefore to avoid the doubtful signification of the general word Tent or Tabernacle as Pagnin and Cajetan turn 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Tabernaculum and because that portable house wherein more chaste people dwelt in the wilderness yea wherein the most holy God dwelt and walked with his people 2 Sam. 7.6 is called by the same name and by the same name mentioned v 6. it were to be wished 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were Englished by a word more proper Accordingly although Tyndal and three other ancient English translations have the same word yet Coverdale and another turn the word Whorehouse as also doth Luther Piscator and the Low Dutch also Vatablus Tremellius Diodati and Castellio following herein Hierom and the Chald. Paraph. Nec certè dissimulandum idem vocabulum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nomen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sortitum esse Mox eodem commate sequitur Phinees ambos ipsos virum Israelis mulierem 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in locis genitalibus ita Hieronymus transfixit adde quod habent Graeci quoque interpretes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
that your generations may know that I made the sons of Israel to dwell in Booths when I brought them out from the land of Egypt I am the Lord your God ver 42 43. That the people might remember and consider their slavery in Egypt and their deliverance out of it Their penury and poverty in the Wilderness when they were houseless and harborless and their plenty and abundance in the land of Canaan when they dwelt in houses that they had not built And therefore the Law was commanded to be read every seventh year at that feast Deut. 31.10 that they might hear and learn and fear the Lord their God the author of all this good unto them and observe to do all the words of his Law And for that end after the ordaining of that Feast Levit. 23.43 is added I am the Lord your God Hence it is that the LXX render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which some have conceived to be so turned because that Song was so called which the old Greek Stage-players sung at the end of their Comedies when they went off the Stage as Suidas and Pollux and others affirm Accordingly some conceive that the Greek Interpreters alluded to this custom of the Stage-players because when they ended the Feast of Tabernacles they returned to their houses with great joy But truly I am not easily perswaded that the Greek Interpreters would so much honour the Comedians and their profane Stage-customes as to transfer them unto the holy Scripture There is no doubt but the LXX gave this name to the Feast according to the divine institution of it as hath been shewen in memory of Israels coming forth of Egypt And for the same reason they gave the name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Exodus unto the second book of Moses wherein that great work of God is recorded and rendred the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for a memorial of the peoples going out of Egypt Levit 23.16 Numb 29.35 Deut. 16.8 2 Chron. 7.9 Nehem. 8.18 as well knowing the will of the Lord that his people should remember the day when they came forth out of the land of Egypt all the dayes of their life Deut. 16.3 Hence we learn one main end of humane society the celebrating of solemn Assemblies for the worship and service of God in the great Congregation Such are all the solemn Feasts in Scripture As also for the management of civil affairs in order to a peaceable life 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Tim. 2.2 That which the Psalmist expresseth in like words Psal 110.3 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the comlinesses of holiness Psal 100. v. 3. 1 Tim. 2. v. 2. which our Translators express in all godliness and honesty Where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 turnd by honesty a word in our language of very large signification might more properly be rendred by comely gravity The Wiseman Prov. 8.6 brings in Wisdom saying I will speak of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 excellent things the LXX turn the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 grave things that is as the Philosopher explaines 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a decent deportment becoming all ranks and orders of men So that those Conventions of the people were either Ecclesiastical or civil And both had their times of restraint and their times of dimission For whereas all things in the Church ought to be done in decency and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according to order 1 Cor. 14.40 1 Cor. 14. v. 40. We read that our Lord the Head of his Church is desired by the Disciples to let the multitude depart Mat. 14.15 as afterward he doth v. 22 23. and 15.29 And we read this practised by the Town Clerk or rather Sacred Scribe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Dr. Hammond well proves that he dismissed the Assembly Acts 19.35 Acts 19. v. 35. And this dismission proves a restraint in all lawful Assemblies Such were those of the Christians in the Apostles times Hebr. 10.25 James 2.2 and afterwards So Ignatius to Polycarpus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 let the Assemblies be more frequent In which dismission was practised and therefore a restraint supposed In the Greek Church after the Sermon the Deacon said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a dismission to the people that is the people may depart And the like custom was in the Latin Church Hence is that known form of speech used by the Deacon after the Sermon to the Catechumeni those who were not yet initiated or entred into the divine mysteries but were yet in their rudiments to them it was said Ite missa est The Congregation is dismissed ye may go home These antient and now antiquated customes of the Church easily discover unto us what Dissolutae scopae what loose and confused companies our Church-congregations most-what are as being neither duely gathered and assembled together nor detained by any gentle and moderate restraint upon them nor decently dismissed All which might well become the people of the God of order and the comely body of Christ the head But at this day most men account it a great part of their Christian liberty to be disorderly and to do what they list So that our Church-Assemblies are like people some going others coming from the Market or like Bees alwayes some going in others out of the Hive But if we begin to speak of these disorders we shall never come to an end Come we rather to the spiritual meaning of these words For alas what honour is it unto God or what benefit is it unto the people that so many bodies of men are gathered together in one place or that they are retained and restrained there The Church of God is a communion of souls and spirits And this communion of souls and spirits must be with the God and Father of spirits who made us out souls Otherwise Nihil boni est in unitate nisi unitas sit in bono There is no good in unity unless unity be in goodness We must know therefore that there is a twofold Restraint 1. From sin and iniquity 2. A restraint unto God and his divine nature 1. The restraint from sin and iniquity is the restraint of the seventh day Deut. 16.8 Six dayes thou shalt eat unleavened bread and the seventh day shall be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a solemn Assembly or rather a restraint The feast of the Passover requires a purging out the leaven of malice and wickedness a keeping our selves from our own iniquity This must be done with unleavened bread even with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth Ye perceive sincerity accompanies the first and lowest duty even the first passage out of Egypt So far are they out who call perfection which is the highest duty by the name of sincerity which is or accompanies the lowest and meanest 2. There is also a restraint a recollecting and calling home all our wandring thoughts our loose affections our unadvised words our rash actions a bringing them to due examinations a judgeing and
and Dizahab There are eleven dayes journey from Horeb by the way of Mount Seir unto Kadeshbarnea In these words before us is the Title of the fifth book of Moses and the Argument of that Book The Title of the Book is either that in the Hebrew which is the same with the first words of the Book 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 These are the words and there is the like reason of all the other four Books of the Pentateuch Whose Titles are the first words of their respective Books Or that of the Greek Interpreters 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Deuteronomie which Title other languages by a common consent have followed and ours among the rest And they meet happily in it For the Title is or ought to be Communi fax as a common light to the whole Work whose Title it is And indeed such is this of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to this Book as we shall shew anon Meantime the LXX and their followers have good warrant for this Title out of Deut. 17.18 Where Moses faith concerning this Book the King shall write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which they render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Deuteronomie So Hierom and Pagnin which yet Arias Montanus would rather express by Duplum legis a Duplicate of the Law Ours rather a Copy of the Law Others Secundam legem Deut. 17. v. 18. Josh 8. v. 32. the Second Law Ours rather a Copy of the Law So likewise Josh 8.32 I believe they might very well here as in the Title have retained the word Deuteronomie For this Title bodes something more excellent in this Book according to some Proverbs and Proverbial speeches 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Secundis melioribus Second things or thoughts better Secundae res are prosperaeres prosperity and melior fortuna sequetur better fortune will follow c. The excellency of this Book therefore appears in that it is Secunda Lex a Second Law or as some have rendred Deuteronomium Secundilegium For a new Law well beseeemed a new people such as this was Numb 26. v. 64 65. according to Numb 26.64 65. Among these mustered by Moses and Eliazar there was not a man of those mustered by Moses and Aaron the Priest who mustered the sons of Israel in the Wilderness of Sinai For the Lord had said of them Dying they shall die in the Wilderness And there was not left a man of them save Caleb the son of Jephunneh and Jehoshuah the son of Nun. And as the Law and the people were new so was the Governour new also even Jehoshuah Not that this Book containeth a new Law but indeed the iteration and repetition of the old As S. John writes of the old and new Commandement of love Beside this Book hath great affinity with the Gospel which is often by the Antients called Nova Lex the New Law and known by the name of the New Testament So it is called by S. Hierom Evangelica legis praefiguratio a prefiguration of the Evangelical Law For this Book of Deuteronomie hath in it much of the Gospel as will easily appear unto the humble and docible readers of it Moses expresly saith so much Deut. 29. v. 1. Deut. 29.1 These are the words of the Covenant which the Lord commanded Moses to strike with the sons of Israel in the land of Moab Beside the Covenant mark that which he stroke with them in Horeb. And what other covenant is that but the second and new Covenant the second or new Law which is Deuteronomie Which is the same whereof the Prophet speaks Jer. 31.31 Behold the dayes come saith the Lord that I will strike a new Covenant with the house of Israel and with the house of Israel Jer. 31. v. 32 33. and with the house of Judah Not according to the Covenant which I stroke with their Fathers in the day that I took them by the hand to bring them out of the land of Egypt which my Covenant they brake although I was an husband unto them saith the Lord which later words our Translators turn otherwise in the margent but neither text nor margent will yield so good a sense as if instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I was an husband we read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I rejected or abhorred them and so the word is used Levit. 26.43 2 Sam. 1.21 and the sense is plain and will agree with the parallel Scripture Hebr. 8.9 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and I regarded them not or I cared not for them or rejected them And with Hierom Ego neglexi eos I neglected them But this shall be the Covenant that I will strike with the house of Israel after those dayes saith the Lord I will put my Law in their inward part and write it upon their heart and will be their God and they shall be my people c. That Evangelical Covenant is intimated by S. Paul 2 Cor. 3.3 Hitherto we have considered the Title of this fifth Book of Moses stiled These words according to the Hebrew and according to the LXX called Deuteronomie the Second Law written in the heart which the Lord be pleased to make good unto us Come we now to consider somewhat of the Argument of this Book in the following words On this side Jordan in the Wilderness in the Plain Deut. 1. v. 1. over against the Red-Sea These and all other places here named are held most-what to be circumstantial to the speech of Moses Howbeit what they render on this side Jordan 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is no more on this side then on that but in transitu in the passage that is when they were now ready to pass over Jordan As for the Red Sea concerning it I have formerly spoken but here is no 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 no Sea expressed but only 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which they turn Red which is indeed the Reed-Sea rather But I have shewen reason elsewhere why the LXX and others render it the Red Sea as here 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 neer the Red Sea and the Vulg. Latin Prope rubrum mare But if here the Red Sea were to be understood how could the same place be neer Jordan as it is said to be both in the Greek and Latin And therefore Cajetan and others affirm that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is here taken for Cannetum a place where Cannae Reeds grow or as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 also signifies Finis or Terminus the term or bound of the promised land as neer to Mare mortuum or Lacus Asphaltites the Dead-Sea the bound of the Holy Land But indeed why should Moses be so extreme curious in describing the place where he spake these words to all Israel It is true the Argument he treats of is of great moment but so likewise are many other which are not so circumstantiated with names of places as the first giving the Law Exod. 20. The Apostasie of Israel Numb 13.14 In both Scriptures the actions are named and specified
up take your journey and pass over the River Arnon 2. Executory Begin possess and contend with him in battle The inducement and motive perswading hereunto is by divine artifice situate between these two kinds of exhortation as a powerful perswasive unto both Behold I have given you c. The Exhortations may be considered either in themselves and a part or joyntly as one is in order to other Thus Arise ye take your journey Arise ye that ye may take your journey and pass over the river Arnon Arise ye take your journey and pass over the river Arnon c. But I shall not speak so particularly of all the divine truths which this Text may afford SER. XII but I shall take the exhortations in their order and speak of them as they are serviceable to our edification And first of the first 1. Rise ye up The word here turn'd to Rise up is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which properly is a change or motion of the body upward which had sitten lyen or fallen down before Generally it imports a change in order to some other state and so it signifies 1. Surgere to Rise which in regard of the term à quo is from sleep from sin and uncleanness from a low estate from great abasement from bondage we have all these together Esay 52.1 2. Awake awake put on strength O Zion put on thy beautiful garments c. There shall no more come into thee the uncircumcised and the unclean Shake thy self from the dust Arise and sit down O Jerusalem loose thy self from the bands of thy neck O Capive daughter of Zion Yea rising is from sleep and that sleep in death Awake thou that sleepest and arise from the dead saith the Apostle 2. But 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies also Insurgere to rise against to rise up Hostili more as also to make insurrection against the predominant and oppressing sin This seems to be more proper here as the Lord exhorts to a warlike engagement against Sihon and to a spiritual warfare against sin and iniquity And so this command is Secundum motum Antitypiae Christ our Head is risen and it is most reasonable that his body arise with him He hath risen from a dead sleep his low estate abasement and humiliation and it is the duty of those who are Christs to arise from a like a worse sleep in death Christ hath conquered and abolished death and brought life and immortality to light 2 Tim. 1.10 And according to the exceeding greatness of Gods power to us-ward who believe we rise up as mighty men and tread down our enemies in the mire of the streets in the battle and we fight because the Lord is with us Zach. 10.5 We call upon the Lord and awaken him in us Awake why sleepest thou O Lord arise Psal 44.23 And again v. 26. Arise an help for us so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies And the Lord calls upon us Psal 44. v. 26. Ephes 5. v. 14. Awake thou that sleepest and arise from the dead and Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 illuminabit te Christ shall enlighten thee Whence we may take notice 1. That men are commonly asleep or lazy or at ease in the flesh or drown'd in speculation or dejected and in a drooping despondency and not soon or easily rouz'd or raised up to difficult and hard duty 2. The Lord supposeth in us believers a power to arise when we are awakened by his outward call as that of the Minister as that of Moses here and by his inward call annexed to the outward the voice of Christ speaking from heaven Hebr. 12.25 3. And this is the great mercy of our God to his Israel that he hath raised up his Son Jesus and sent him to raise us up and to bless us by turning every one of us from our iniquities Acts 3.26 or as it is in the Vulg. Lat. Ut convertat se unusquisque à nequitia sua Acts 3. v. 26. that every one of us turn himself from his iniquity which the most antient English Translations follow and the Greek will bear it This goodness and mercy of God will be frustrate and so great grace we shall receive in vain if as Christ is risen we arise not with him Wherefore 2. The second Exhortation is Take your journey Whence it followes 1. Psal 119. v. 1. The Law of the Lord is a way O the blessednesses of those who are perfect in the way What is that way It follows who walk in the law of the Lord. The Gospel also is a way Acts 19.9 They spake evil 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of that way and v. 23. There arose no small stir 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 about that way In both places the Vulg. Latin hath De via Domini concerning the way of the Lord which is the way of life Yea it is called the life it self Acts 5.20 Go stand and speak in the Temple to the people all the words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of this life 2. There are diverse stages diverse steps in the way of life diverse degrees of lalitude extension and intention in the divine vertues and graces There is an increase of faith Rom. 1.17 An abounding in hope Rom. 15.13 A walking and progress in love Ephes 5.2 A growth in grace 2 Cor. 9.8 2 Pet. 3.18 According to which we may out-go one another and exceed our selves 3. We are all of us by profession not at home but Travailers and such as seek a countrey a better countrey that is an heavenly Hebr. 11.16 4. The way to the heavenly Canaan consists not in indivisibili It is not finished all at once Justification is not in an instant but as in nature place and space motion and time they are all Continua continued Revel 22. v. 11. and therefore they have Partem extra partem one part beyond another So in our spiritual journey he that is righteous let him be righteous still The Greek text is otherwise in some Copies 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 let him that is righteous work righteousness still Revel 22.11 For since the way to the state of bliss here prefigured by the Lords land Rom. 2. v. 7. Hebr. 10. v. 38 39. is signified by a journey it imports progress and going on a patient continuance in well doing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of good worke Rom. 2.7 And as Justification it self is progressive so likewise is the justifying faith from faith to faith Rom. 1.17 And the just shall live by faith or out of his faith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But if any man draw back my soul shall have no pleasure in him The Greek words are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which found thus And if he the just draw back my soul hath no pleasure in him there 's no any man in the text but the just man necessarily understood So Hierom Justus autem mens ex fide vivet Quòd si subtraxerit se non placebit animae
meae But my righteous man he read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shall live by or out of faith but if he shall draw himself back he shall not please my soul But the Translators could not endure this to be spoken or suspected of the righteous man It could not consist with their opinion of a man perpetually righteous although meantime he be unrighteous In sensu composito unrighteous even while he is righteous as some have said O absurdissimum turpiloquium that David was as lust in the act of adultery with the wife of Uriah as when he danced before the Ark. And therefore Beza taught the Translators to corrupt the text by adding quis to it Si quis subduxerit se if any man draw back But we are not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hierom read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we are not Non sumus subtractionis filii we are not sons of drawing back to perdition but of faith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the purchasing or gaining of the soul which otherwise is lost by drawing back but saved and gotten by going on Hebr. 10.38 39. This faith is all one with obedience of faith Rom. 1.5 and 16.26 That is such obedience in doing and suffering according to the will of God as proceeds from faith And such a peculiar people Christ purchaseth as are zealous of good works Titus 2.14 and abounding in them 2 Cor. 9.8 as the end of our creation Ephes 10. and the way and means whereby we are justified and saved not as they proceed from the Law or any power or strength in man but as they come from faith in Christ So the Apostle Knowing Gal. 2.16 that a man is not justified by the works of the Law but by the faith of Jesus Christ The words are not so truly rendred by the Adversative as they might have been by the Exceptive and so the Vulg. Lat. hath Nisi unless So the Tigurin Bible and Pagnin as also the Spanish translation The words are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which words sound thus Knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the Law unless by the faith of Jesus Christ that is unless those works proceed from faith in Jesus Christ who is the power of God whereby they are wrought 1 Cor. 1.24 Thus S. Paul who saith that a man is justified by faith and S. James who saith that a man is justified by works and not by faith only James 2.24 they are both solidly reconciled one to the other It is true there are examples brought to prove that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 answers to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and may be rendred by Sed but Nor do I deny it But since S. Paul understands faith in the power of God for producing good works prescribed in the Law and S. James understands the same good works proceeding from the same principle of faith what need was there to fly to an Hebraism when the Greek text it self is so clear and evident As for that distinction that Bona opera sunt via ad regnum non causa regnandi that good works are the way to the kingdom not the cause of reigning who ever was the Author of it its satisfactory only to those who want Logic and cannot distinguish between a cause nakedly and properly expressed and a cause clothed with a metaphorical term nor between a cause in general and a meriting cause Calvin himself acknowledgeth that good works are Causae quaedam salutis inferiores certain inferiour causes of salvation And so S. Paul We are saith he his workmanship created in Christ Jesus Eph. 2. v. 10. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In bonis operibus in good works which God hath prepared that we should walk in them The way is continued and the motion and travail in the way is progressive it consists not in indivisibili It is not finished at once Wherefore Let us arise from our empty contemplations from our ease in the flesh from our sins and thraldom under them unto faith unto righteousness of faith unto perseverance in the faith and righteousness to the labour of love to action to travail The helps conducing to our journey are many two especially 1. The Word of God which is the Travailers Viaticum as the Manna to the Israelites in their travailes and therefore it s called the Word of the Lord Exod. 16. v. 16. Psal 37. v. 3. Exod. 16.16 And 2. Prayer according to the Northern English Proverb Meat and Matins minish no way Thus let us feed on the Word and on Faith in the Word so Psal 37.3 As the Israel of God did all eat that same spiritual meat and did all drink that same spiritual drink for they drank of the spiritual Rock accompanying or following them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but that Rock was Christ 1 Cor. 10. v. 4. no other but he could accompany them or follow them Timothy was a Travailer in the same way and was nourished up in the words of faith and good doctrine 1 Tim. 4.5 So was Gaius S. Pauls Host Rom. 16.23 for whose good journey in the way of the Lord 3 John v. 2. S. John prayes 3 John v. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 above all things I pray that thou mayest have a prosperous journey and be in health as thy soul prospereth in its journey So the Lord will be with us as he was with those Travailers Luke 24.13 who went to Emaüs Timoris consilium the counsel of fear as that word is interpreted for timor is consiliativus fear inclines us to take counsel saith Aquinas And that name imports the first state of the new converts under fear which is said to be upon every soul Acts 2.43 which is figured when the Disciples are said to be unanimous altogether in Solomons Porch a type of Gods fear in the spiritual Tabernacle When two or three are unanimously gathered together in the Lords Name he is with them according to that proverbial speech When two or three meet and speak of the words of the Law the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the divine presence is with them Mal. 3.16 Matth. 18.20 3. Wherefore fellow-travailers let us arise and take our journey and proceed to the next Stage of it the third exhortation let us pass over the river Arnon Arnon is the name of a Rock a City and a River according to Adrichomius and others Rivers of old were the bounds of Countreys Such a border was Jordan between the two Tribes and an half and the other Tribes of Israel Josh 22.25 And such was Arnon to the sons of Moab Numb 21.13 For Arnon is the border of Moab between Moab and the Amorites The Lord sets bounds and limits unto the dwellings of the several nations Acts 17.26 He hath determined the bounds of their habitation These bounds whatever Potentates Princes or people out of their boundless ambition or insatiable covetousness shall transgress let them know they remove the Lords Land-marks and therefore
out Devils Matth. 12. An Argument which nor Satan who brought this Ranting principle from the bottom of Hell nor all his Ranters are or ever will be able to answer 3. Behold I give into thy hand c. The word here turnd Behold is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 See whereby the potency and strength of the enemy and the prepotency and greater ability to overpower him and the Lords free donation is propounded to our eye of faith See I have given into thy hand c. Thus Faith is Speratorum subjectio rerum demonstratio quae non cernuntur as Castellio well turns Hebr. 11.1 faith is the propounding or setting before our eyes things hoped for the demonstration of things which are not seen So potent subtil and malitious an enemy and power over him to subdue him being given into thy hand O Israel well deserves an Ecce Behold see I have given c. But I see no such matter saith weak Jacob. Not with thy bodily eyes this object is propounded unto thine eye of faith Nor can these things be made known unto us but by the Spirit of God We have received not the spirit of this world but the Spirit that is of God that we may know the things that are freely given to us of God 1 Cor. 2.12 And therfore when the Prophet Elisha's servant feared the army of the Syrians which compassed the City of Dothan round about Fear not saith Elisha for there are more with us then they who are with them and withal he prayes Lord open his eyes The Prophet Elisha and his servant were besieged with an army of Syrians Pride and deceit and the curse due to these these are Aramites or Syrians and these compass Elisha that is God the Saviour and his servants yea Sin is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 besieging us in every circumstance Hebr. 12.1 If we be in Dothan in the Law if Elisha be with us there are more with us then are against as They who keep the Law 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they cast a trench about themselves as the LXX turn Prov. 28.4 2. Begiu possess contend with him in battel Hitherto we have heard the three prepuratory Exhortations and their perswasives and motives inducing to the war Come we now to those Exhortations which we may call executory And they also are three Begin possess contend with him in battel 1. Begin This word sometimes imports no more then the act it self which one is said to begin as it s said of our Lord He began to say Luke 12.1 that is He said Matth. 16.6 He began to cast out Mark 11.15 that is He did cast out Matth. 21.12 Sometime it signifies the entrance and first part of the work as he that hath begun a good work will finish it Phil. 1.6 And thus it may be a general exhortation enlarging it self to all the rest as the entrance and first part of them Begin to arise begin to take your journey begin to pass over Arnon to possess to contend with him in battel 1. Hence it appears that after all the precedent exhortations to arise from sin to righteousness from death to life men are prone to lie still in sin and iniquity After exhortation to take their journey toward the spiritual land men are rather inclined to stay at home in the flesh After exhortation to pass over the River Arnon they had rather be still children in Kadeshbarnea After the Lords free donation of Sihon the Amorite King of Heshbon and his land into our power and his evidencing this to our faith men hardly believe any such thing possible And therefore the Lord yet stirs us up Begin arise begin take your journey begin pass over the river Arnon 2. Hence it s also evident that the work of salvation is not suddenly finished or in a short time since so many exhortations are needful thereunto and the work as yet not done 3. According to the measure of grace vouchsafed unto us there ought to be a suitable complying and endeavour to walk worthy of that grace The Lord saith he hath given Sihon and his land unto Israel and v. 31. See I have begun to give Sihon and his land before thy face therefore arise take your journey therefore begin thou to possess it Behold here a figure of the mutable and inconsistent estate which is represented unto us in the spiritual childehood The people lingred and continued in their unsetled condition without any progress or going on Whence it is that Moses tells us that these things befel the people in Kadeshbarnea Deut. 1. That is Sanctitas filii instabilis the unstable holiness of the son or childe or rather the sanctity and holiness of moveable changeable and unsetled purity such as is that of the childe Ephes 4. as I have formerly shewen And if we look upon the present state of Christianity we shall finde most-what such a kinde of instability and unsetledness among men The second book of Esdras is a Prophetical history of times then to come Among other predictions we finde this 2 Esder 15.14 15 16. 2 Esdr 15 v. 16. Wo to the world and them that dwell therein For the Sword and their destruction draweth nigh And one people shall stand up to fight against another and swords in their hands And there shall be sedition among men and invading one another They shall not regard their Kings nor Princes and the course of their actions shall stand in their power What our Translators turn Sedition is Inconstabilitio which is rather to be rendred unsettlement or instability How true that prophesie is may appear to any who shall impartially take a survey of the Christian Church now for many years especially in this our nation 1. Hence they are justly reproved who lie still in their fall set not forth nor begin their journey but abide on the other side Arnon Yet O wicked imagination how hast thou covered the whole face of the earth even these men think they are come to their journeys end Sihon the Amorite King of Heshbon who roots out the good thoughts and implants evil in their room he bewitches them and perswades them that they have built goodly castles of assurance in the air when they have not yet laid the foundation they have not yet begun the work that they have climbed up to the top of Jacobs Ladder when indeed they have not yet set their foot on the first round They are fully assured and certain of their salvation before they have denyed themselves taken up their cross and followed their Saviour These indeed have begun their journey but they have begun at the wrong end 2. Justly also are they hence blamed who although they begin well with good thoughts good wills good purposes yet proceed not continue not in their course well begun Ye did run well saith S. Paul to the Galatians Gal. 5.7 These he calls his little children cap. 4.19 And whereas many in that state pretend infirmities
the greatest Our Lord complains of them They came about me like Bees Psal 118.27 Beelzebub was the God of Ekron 2 Kings 1.2 whence the Poets had their Acheron who has hi name from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Fly as Macrobius cals him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a god that drives away Flies He injects and casts his evil thoughts into the souls of men which are impudent as Flyes are and though you beat them away they will return The only way is to kill them as they say it was Domitians the Emperours business to kill Flyes An exercise too unsuitable for an Emperour unless he intended thereby to be like his fellow-gods as he called them and especially him who was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Jupiter who drove away flyes However it is a laudable yea a divine exercise and fit for those who would be like unto the true God to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to drive away mortifie and kill the vain and sinful thoughts Mysticè The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies also to ruminate ruminate upon him meditate upon him The verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so signifies But being in the reflex form 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it signifies a more then ordinary rumination and meditation Let us ruminate and meditate on Sihon on Heshbon Sihon is a sweeper he endeavours to sweep out our good thoughts let us endeavour also to sweep out all his evil thoughts Sihon is Eradicator that evil spirit that endeavours to root up all the plants of righteousness And let us root up all the plants of wickedness Every plant which our heavenly Father hath not planted shall be rooted out Matth. 15.13 Let us extirpate every plant of wickedness Let us sweep out the dust of the false knowledge This was Davids practise Psal 77.6 in Vulg. Lat. Scopebam spiritum meum I swept my spirit or rather my spirit made diligent search So let us search so let us sweep out every Sluts corner in our house There is no doubt but if we will take pains with our selves we shall finde work enough within doores even in the inner chambers of our hearts There is great need to sweep it There is a treasure lost there The woman swept that house to finde her Groat Luke 15.8 The old Latin text had Evertit domum she overturnd the house as many endeavour by controversies and vain janglings to overthrow the Church of Christ The Mistriss bids her Maids sweep the house the one asked the other for a Broom the other said it was a Beâ—som no saith she it is a Broom while they thus contended the house lay unswept The wisdom of God cals upou us to sweep and cleanse our hearts James 4.8 And men quarel and contend about that word whereby they should be cleansed John 15.3 and leave the work undone O how often come men to hear the cleansing word how it should be applyed for the purifying of their hearts and by that very Opus operatum as they call it they think themselves cleansed Prov. 30. v. 12. they are pure in their own eyes when yet they are not washed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from their own dung But let us return unto the former signification of the word Let us contend let us medle with Sihon and his Heshbonites in battle The enemy must be discovered before we can fight him The Roman Historian saith of a certain people in Italy with whom they had war Difficilius ipsos invenire quà m vincere It was more difficult to finde them out then to overcome them The people of Heshbon are such a subtile people they lurk within us How long wilt thou cause thy vain thought to lodge in thee Jer. 4.14 The man of sin Jer. 4. v. 14. Sihon the Leader of evil thoughts cannot be revealed unless there be first a departure 2 Thes 2.3 While our thoughts lodge in us and are of our house while we are one with them and they with us we cannot possibly perceive them or discern them as enemies unto us If the object be too near us we cannot discover it Sensibile supra sensorium non facit sensationem When what is visible is upon the sight it cannot be seen The god of this world blindes the eyes of men with their own thoughts whereby they are not discerned But if we look on our thoughts at a distance if we depart from the man of sin he will be then revealed we shall then discover him and see how fouly we have been abused by him When the enemy is discovered he is not to be conquered by outward means Our great enemies we have to deal withal are our vain foolish thoughts And therefore as he were a mad man who should hope to overcome a Sword or Dart with a thought so is he as mad who thinks to conquer thoughts and imaginations with a Sword or worldly weapon Yet such hath been the madness of the Cainish generation from the beginning that what opinions they cannot subdue with spiritual weapons they confute them with a Prison Fire and Fagot But indeed herein they much betray their own weakness and their bad cause who stir up the Magistrate to make Lawes to put men in prison or put them to death for supposed Heresies or erroneous judgements of divine matters which because the ignorant zealots cannot prove to be such or convince them by spiritual armes they betake themselves to temporal and outward It was the custome of Nero the Emperour to go up and down Greece like a Fidler and to challenge all Minstrels of the best note to sing and play with him If he overcame any he got the prize if he were worsted he took a course with his Adversary that he should never sing or play more causing him one way or other to be put to death Nero was the first persecutor of the Christian Church whom all follow to this day and as all men judge of him so may they of all such absurd and ridiculous men men of corrupt mindes reprobate concerning the faith and their folly or madness 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shall be made manifest unto all men as Nero's Jannes and Jambres their predecessors hath been 2 Tim. 3.9 For they declare evidently that they want spiritual weapons when they trust to carnal and temporal This our Lord Jesus Christ shewes and will shew when he conqures Antichrist not with fire and sword but with the spirit of his mouth 2 Thes 2.2 Thoughts and opinions are spiritual things and can be discerned only spiritually and by spiritual weapons only be overcome but never in others unless first they be mastered and subdued in our selves And how shall that be done 1. Hate vain thoughts These are enemies which thou hast a warrant to hate Yea hate them with a perfect hatred Do I not hate them that hate thee saith David It could not be otherwise He was a man according to Gods heart a friend
Deut. 4. ver 7. as the Lord our God is in all things that we call upon him for The Translators here have understood Moses as if he had compared the only true God and his presence with other nations and with his own people As if he had said God is more present with Israel then with any other nation But the comparison stands between the Heathen gods the true God of Israel For 1. Therefore there is added the proper name of the true God Jehovah and appropriation of him to his people Jehovah our God Such comparison we read Deut. 32.31 Jer. 14.22 1 Cor. 8.4.5 and often elsewhere And because the Heathen worshipped many gods the word here is to be turned plurally gods And thus the Vulg. Lat. Pagnin Castellio Munster the French and Spanish Translations Martin Luther two translations in the Low Dutch five English Translations all these render the word plurally gods and Diodati though he render it in the singular number yet he acknowledgeth that some understand the word plurally the gods of the Gentiles which could not succour their own worshippers So the Tigurin Bible and Vatablus acknowledgeth that in the Hebrew the words are gods nigh Herein Tremellius and Ainsworth mislead our Translators who understood the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the singular number and of the true God And Drusius is mistaken with them who though 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be plural and signifie gods neer excuseth it by saying that Elohim is of the common number and that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was put in the plural to answer the termination not the sense A strange reason as if the Spirit of God had more regard to an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or a like ending of words then of the sense and matter And although Tremellius alleage a like example Josh 24.19 and Ainsworth another Deut. 5.26 Yet the common name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 applyed to the other nations and the proper name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with his relation joyn'd to his people evidently prove that there is not the same reason of these testimonies and the Scripture now before us Beside there was no doubt or question could be made whether the God of Israel were so neer to any other nation as to his own people in covenant with him Which yet is all that these men contend for Whereas indeed the comparison stands between the presence and help of other gods to their respective people and the presence and help of the only true God to his people of Israel 2. The words following in v. 8. make this sense clear and evident what great nation is there which hath so righteous statutes and judgements as all this Law which I set before you this day So that the Lord God of Israel is compared and preferred before the gods of other nations in regard of his nighness and accessibleness when his people call upon him so in respect of all his righteous Law set before his people in comparison of the statutes and judgements of other nations which how ever they might at least many of them be called righteous yet were they mixt with unrighteous Lawes As those of the Lacedemonians which however they had many just lawes delivered to them by Lycurgus yet theft was tolerated among them yea commanded provided that the thing stoln were kept so close that it could not be found 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It was held lawful or commanded by the Law to steal but it was accounted dishonest to be discovered saith Plutarch And although some Law-givers as Numa and Lycurgus for the credit of their Lawes pretended the authority of a Deity yet beside that their subtilty was soon known the vanity and superstition of the Lawes themselves Ex insitis argumentis easily made manifest what god was the author of them I wish therefore that the words were thus rendred what great nation is there whose gods are so near unto them as Jehovah our God is in all things we call upon him for The truth of this hath hitherto appeared in the histories of the Egyptians the Amalekites the Midianites the Moabites and the Ammonites whose gods were not so nigh unto them nor helpful at all in the necessities of their respective worshippers as the Lord God of Israel had been unto his people in all things for which they called upon him So that the words are an appeal to the peoples experience touching the truth of all these Histories and a strong argument obliging them to believe and obey the Lord their God so nigh unto them in all things they call upon him for 1. Take notice hence O thou Israel of God what God that is whom thou worshippest how near he is unto thee and can he be neerer then in the midst of thee Levit. 26.11 12. Numb 5.3 Deut. 23.14 Ezech. 37.26 even in thy heart and in thy mouth Deut. 30.14 Rom. 10.8 James 1.21 2. How ready he is to hear thee and answer thee when thou callest upon him Psal 145.18 Esay 58.9 Yea before thou callest upon him Psal 32.5 Esay 65.24 3. How reasonable therefore is it that we should renounce those false gods who cannot draw near unto or help their own people Such are the gods of the Edomites earthly men whose god is their belly who minde earthly things 2 Chron. 25.15 Phil. 3.19 Yea how unreasonable is it that we draw near unto the Lord our God the only true God who is most near most able most willing and most ready to help his people By so doing we shall invite the Lord to draw nigh unto us It is the exhortation of S. James Chap. 4.8 Draw near unto God and he will draw near unto you But how shall we draw near unto our God How else but by humbling our selves under his mighty hand and opposing the temptations of his and our enemy therefore the same Apostle premiseth immediately these means Jam. 4. v. 7. v. 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 They are all Military phrases S. James as a Captain or Leader gives words of Command Be subject or subordinate unto God the Commander in chief withstand the Devil the great enemy and then he warrants them they shall rout him he will flee from you Such were the antient engagements of the person baptized who being turnd toward the West said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I renounce Satan And then being turnd toward the East he said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I am co-ordinate or conjoyn'd as a Souldier unto Jesus Christ And so much of antiquity there is extant in that excellent form of Baptism though antiquated wherein the person baptized is admitted into Christs matricula his Military Roll and Army for this end Manfully to fight under his Banner against Sin the World and the Devil and to continue Christs faithful Souldier and servant unto his lives end When such Souldiers are foyled and wounded by the enemy and are sorrowful for their wounds the Emperour of the World the Commander
in Chief vouchsafes to visit them So saith that man of war who had experience of it Psal 34. v. 18. Psal 34.18 The Lord is near to the broken of heart and will save the wounded or contrite of spirit And his salvation is nigh them that fear him that glory may dwell in our land Psal 85.9 Now who would not serve under such a Commander who disdains not to visit yea to be billetted with the meanest of his common Souldiers Esay 57. v. 15. Hear what he saith Esay 57.15 Thus saith the High and Lofty One who dwelleth or abideth for ever and whose Name is holy I dwell in the high and holy even with him who is of a contrite and humble spirit to revive the spirit of the humble and to revive the heart of the contrite ones And therefore it is no mervail that his Name alone is exalted Psal 148. v. 13 14. and his Majestie is above the Earth and the Heaven who exalteth the horn of his people the praise of all his Saints or mercifull ones 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the sons of Israel the people nigh unto him Psal 148.13 14. Then followes the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or last triumphal song Revel 19.1 God grant we all may sing our parts in it Hallelujah Attende Tibi SER. XIII Look to thy Self SERMON XIII Deuteronomie 4. ver 9. Onely take heed to thy self and keep thy soul diligently lest thou forget the things which thine eyes have seen and lest they depart from thy heart all the dayes of thy life but teach them thy sons and thy sons sons THis Text containes precepts of greatest moment yea as the first is here propounded it s of only moment Only take heed to thy self and keep thy soul diligently And the precept of conveying the doctrine to after ages is of like moment Thou shalt teach them thy sons and thy sons sons Which is the same but in a more large sense which S. Paul saith to Timothy 1 Tim. 4.16 Look to thy self and the doctrine The words may be considered in themselves or with reference unto those preceding In themselves they contain two general precepts The former may be divided into two formally differing one from another but really one and the same 1. Only take heed to thy self 2. The next is very like unto it and indeed the same with it or little differing from it And keep thy soul diligently This is demonstrated from the end and the adjunct caution The end is two wayes expressed and the later the effect of the former 1. Lest thou forget the things which thine eyes have seen and 2. Lest they depart from thy heart which later will follow in case of our fail in the former This precept or precepts must be observed for this end or ends SER. XIII without fail without interruption all the dayes of thy life And thou must take care of the transmitting what thine eyes have seen to thy sons and to thy sons sons In the words are contained these divine sentences 1. Israel had seen some things or words 2. Israel ought only to take heed to himself and keep his soul diligently 3. Israel ought to take heed to himself and keep his soul diligently lest he forget the things or words which his eyes have seen and lest they depart from his heart 4. Thus and thus Israel ought to do for these ends all the dayes of his life 5. Israel ought to teach them his sons and his sons sons 1. Israel had seen some things or words Wherein we must enquire what these things or words were and how Israel had seen them 1. What they here turn things are properly words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and indeed so to be rendred as I shall shew anon Those things or words if we look for 1. In the former part of the Chapter they are either the Law of the Lord taught by Moses v. 1.5 Or Examples of the breach and observation of the Law with their suitable events v. 3. Your eyes have seen that which the Lord did because of Baal-Peor For every man which went after Baal-Peor the Lord thy God hath destroyed him from the midst of thee But ye that did cleave unto the Lord your God are alive all of you this day 2. The things or words which their eyes had seen are expressed in the tenth Verse following the words of the Text. Take heed to thy self and keep thy soul diligently lest thou forget the things or words which thine eyes have seen c. The day when thou stoodest before the Lord thy God in Horeb c. For the words they had seen are understood of those which follow v. 10. viz. the words of the Law v. 13. the Ten words Deut. 10.4 which therefore Israel is commanded to convey to their sons and their sons sons Accordingly the LXX have 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all the words which thine eyes have seen So Hierom Ne obliviscaris verborum that thou forget not the words c. So likewise the Chald. Par. and Arias Montanus But could Israel see words The use of the sight for hearing is very frequent in Scripture All the people saw those thunderings or voyces 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Exod. 20. v. 18. Luke 2. v. 15. and they are said to see the noise of the Trumpet Exod. 20.18 So Luke 2.15 Let us go even unto Bethlehem 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and let us see this word John speaks of himself and his fellow Apostles and Disciples That which we have seen with our eyes that which we have looked upon and our hands have handled of the word of life 1 John 1.1 And again v. 3. That which we have seen c. But why must Israel see these things or words 1. Surely what is purely divine cannot otherwise be revealed unto man but by a divine Oracle could Plato say 2. Nor can there be an intercourse between God and man otherwise then by divine words But how could this be truly spoken to Israel That their eyes had seen the words of God namely the Decalogue or Ten Words as they are called For many of Israel to whom Moses spake were yet unborn when the Law was given as all under 38 years of age And how then can it be said of them that their eyes had seen the Ten Words It is well known that the Lord deals with a whole Nation as with one man so he speaks of Moab and Ammon of Elam of Assur and to Israel here Thine eyes have seen For although the persons may be diminished or increased yet the Nation is the same as a River alwayes ebbing or flowing is yet the same River Beside the parents had a charge to transmit the knowledge of the divine words to their children and posterity which therefore they must regard as if their own eyes had seen what their Parents convey unto them Yea succeeding ages accounted what their forefathers did or suffered to be suffered or done by
joyn'd and continued unto him as one with him 1 Cor. 6.17 He that is joyned unto the Lord 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 agglutinatus glued as it were and intimately united unto the Lord he is one spirit the Syriac adds with him And therefore it must needs be irksom and painful to part from him as a bone dis-joynted and parted from its bone so the word in Jer. 6.8 signifies as the Translators acknowledge in the margent and it is so used Gen. 32.24 And indeed it most concerns us and in all reason we should be most sensible of it when our soul is dislocated and out of joynt and so it is when the Lord departs from it because we have first departed from him And therefore he complains Ezech. 6.9 I am broken with your whorish heart that hath departed from me And therefore the Lord out of his great love seems sensible of such paines as accompany dis-joynting or wounding or breaking of the body part from part Wherefore the Lord out of intense love exhorts us Be instructed or corrected or instruct thy self O Jerusalem Ne avellatur anima mea so Arias Montanus turns it lest my soul be violently pluckt away from thee as unwilling yet forced by thee to depart from thee And what will come of it lest I make thee as a Desart a wasted desolate land not inhabited These words must not depart from thy heart all the dayes of thy life Thou hast no warrant to neglect the heeding of thy self or keeping of thy soul no not one day of thy life The reason is 1. Our God is the God of all our times all our dayes 2. His words are the words of this life Acts 5.20 Be exhorted O Israel only to take heed to thy self and keep thy soul diligently lest thou forget the words which thine eyes have seen and lest they depart from thy heart all the dayes of thy life Solomon having exhorted his son or disciple to heed his words and give attention to his sayings Prov. 4.20 well knowing the common guise of hearers to let what they hear 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 slip or drop like water thorow a riven dish as that word properly signifies Hebr. 2.1 he adviseth his son to beware lest the wicked cause these words to depart from his eyes For so the word is in Hiphil and requires 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be understood out of the verse before Prov. 4. v. 21. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ne recedere faciant let not the wicked cause them to depart from thine eyes but that he keep them in his heart as an hidden treasure laid up in the midst of his heart as most dear unto him This keeping of them will not be in vain for they are words of life to those who finde them v. 22. And whereas some Physical Receipt may be soveraign for the cure of some one or other disease this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 this Receipt or received doctrine as he calls it ver 2. of of that Chapter it s a Catholicon an universal medicine its health to all their flesh Which is literally and really true for the healing doctrine of the Word 1 Tim. 1. v. 10. as the Apostle calls it 1 Tim. 1.10 not only restraines the concupiscible from all excess and riot from all surfeting and drunkenness from all chambering and wantonness all foolish and hurtful lusts which betray the soul unto these exorbitancies but it moderates also the passions of the irafcible as anger fierceness indignation desire of revenge vain fears vain hopes Which spiritual maladies the learned Physitians in their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 plainly declare to be the causes of many bodily diseases But though the words of wisdom be attended unto though laid up in the heart yea in the midst of the heart yet unless the heart it self be well kept we are in danger to forget the words which our eyes have seen and they will depart from our heart To prevent so great an evil its needful that we learn an Art of memory a method and way to keep these words For certainly by corrupt nature we are not able to keep them Herein we must proceed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Somewhat that hinders must be removed and some positive helpful means used 1. As for the former I shall name some impediments of the natural memory and the removal of them with Analogy unto spiritual hindrances and removal of them also The corrupt animal spirit hurts the natural memory And many unclean spirits there are which destroy the remembrance of those words which our eyes have seen One ye read of in Mark 1. Yea Mark 5.2 there 's a whole Legion of them in one man who dwels in the tombs even in dead works He cannot be bound with the bands and fetters of the Law but he breaks them and casts them away Psal 2. Such unclean spirits ye read of who have destroyed the memory of God and his Word extreamly in these last dayes Revel 16.13 14. Jer. 23.14.27 How needful therefore is it to discern of the spirits whether they be of God or not 1 John 4. 2. The Physitians say Delirium phrenitis causat oblivionem when the reason is lost the memory is lost 'T is the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the guide and rudder of the soul The Prodigal for this reason forgat his fathers house as it is evident from hence that afterward he is said to come to himself Luke 15. 3. A third hurt of the memory is said to be negotiorum moles incombrance with many businesses Mark 4.19 the cares of this world and the deceitfulness of riches and the lusts of other things choak the word And therefore the Apostle exhorts us to lay aside every weight and the sin that besets us in every circumstance Hebr. 12.1 4. That which they say helps the natural memory hurts the spiritual namely images For experience hath proved that hereby forgetfulness of God and divine things hath crept into the Church of God Hereby the antient people of God were extreamly deceived They made an Idol to help their memory of God and thereby the lost it Psal 106.19 20 21. They made a Calf in Horeb and worshipped the molten image c. Then followes they forgat God their Saviour And it is a vain impiety to set men to look Pictures and Images of God the Father Son and Spirit which draw down the thoughts from conceiving a-right of God to be a Spirit unto corporeal and sensible things 2. Come we to positive helps Certain it is Quae curamus meminimus Those things which we take heed unto and take care of those even when we are old we remember especially when we fasten them in our souls by meditation on them day and night Psal 1. They are wont to preserve the natural memory with certain ointments applyed to the head Such a spiritual unction we receive from the holy One 1 John 2.20 which remembers us of all that ever we
have done John 4.29 which will teach us all things and bring them to our remembrance Chap. 14.26 For although the memory be the keeper of those words which our eyes have seen yet Quis custodiet ipsum custodem who shall keep the keeper it self unless God himself through faith and patience keep the heart and memory it will forget the things which our eyes have seen And therefore Solomon exhorts us to keep our heart above all keeping Surely his meaning is not that we should keep it above all power we have to keep it the keeping of the heart above all keeping is the committing of it unto God by prayer and resignation of our selves unto him Prayer therefore is to be made unto him by lifting up the heart and minde unto him as naturally when we imagine any thing we lift up the fore-part of our head When we would recall any thing to memory we lift up the hinder part of the head towards heaven From him descends every good giving and every perfect gift He it is who preserves us from all evil yea he it is who will keep our soul yea the Lord will preserve our going out and our comming in from this time forth and for evermore Psalm 121.7 8. Hitherto we have heard the former precept touching the keeping of our own hearts that we forget not the words which our eyes have seen and lest they depart from our heart all the dayes of our life We should proceed unto the next Axiom touching the conveyance of them to our sons and our sons sons But that precept is more fully delivered Deut. 6.6 7. and there I shall speak of it if the Lord will The Lord will not hold him guiltless that taketh his Name in vain The word which we turn To hold guiltless is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Deut. 5. v. 11. The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies to be clear from a fault or from a punishment And accordingly there are different translations of the words The LXX render them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Lord will by no means purge the man c. Arias Montanus also turns the words Non mundificabit the Lord will not cleanse the man So Exod. 20.7 and 34.7 Numb 14.17 In which sense the Arabic and Chaldee may be understood Other Translations in all languages that I have seen render the words as ours do or to the same effect as not to clear from punishment The phrase 't is according to a figure called in Rhetorick 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 containing much more in it then the words seem to express Such is that in the Poet Nec tibi cura canum fuerit postrema if applyed to one who spent his time in following Hounds as if he should have said you spend much of your time and care that way We have like examples in Scripture 1 Sam. 12.21 Follow not after vain things that will not profit he means Idols which not only not profit but do the greatest mischief Jer. 32.35 They caused their sons and their daughters to pass thorow the fire to Moloch which I commanded them not No he severely prohibited it Levit. 18.21 Such a figure we have in these words if understood in this sense he will not hold him guiltless that he will certainly punish him he will not leave him unpunished so Luther in his translation Both Translations are divine truths and the truth saith let nothing be lost They are serviceable unto two sorts or degrees of men 1. One under the Law such are acted by the spirit of fear and so it is a demonstration the Lord will not hold him guiltless but will certainly punish him 2. Others are under grace and to them the Law is spiritual and so it is the will of God revealed unto them that the Lord will not cleanse him from his sins who takes his Name in vain And that its such a revelation of grace appears Exod. 34.7 Numb 14.17 where it is reckoned among all the names of God wherein he declares his goodness and grace unto Moses The name nature and being of God may be taken or born in vain or falsly so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies two wayes 1. More especially by false swearing so the Chald. Paraph. the Syriac and Arabic versions here 2. By hypocritical pretences and arts of seeming holy just and good like unto God without the reality truth and being of these in the heart and life The holy Ghost meets with both these James 5.12 Where first the Apostle prohibits vain and false swearing Above all things my brethren swear not James 5. v. 12. neither by the Heaven nor Earth nor any other oath then he forbids hypocrisie but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that your yea be yea and that your nay be nay 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lest ye fall into hypocrisie So the Tigurin Bible Arias Montanus Castellio Luther two Low Dutch and four of our old English Translations I would now propound the question to the godly Reader what might be the cause of so great conspiracy among the Translators in different tongues that they have enclind to render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Lord will not leave him guiltless and unpunished rather then the Lord will not cleanse him There is no doubt but the words will bear both Translations as hath been shewen But I much fear the true reason is men rather desire to be clear'd from the guilt and punishment of their sins then to be cleansed from the sins themselves Is it not so why otherwise do so many understand the Angel Gabriels etymologie of the Name Jesus Mat. 1.2 For he shall save his people from their sins rather of the punishments then of the sins themselves And the like mis-understanding there is of many like places as I have formerly shewen The reason why the Lord will not cleanse hypocrites who bear his name vainly and falsly may be because hypocrisie pollutes and defiles the name of God Ezech 20.39 they offered outward sacrifice to the true God yet inwardly had their idols in their hearts as Ezech. 14.2 3. These are said to defile God name So are they said to pollute the Sanctuary of strength who take away the daily sacrifice that is the mortification of sin and our daily dying thereunto And therefore according to that Lex Talionis the law of rendring like for like the righteous God will not cleanse such hypocrites 1 Cor. 3.17 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Cor. 3.17 If any defile Gods Temple him will God defile That is he will leave him in his pollution and not cleanse him according to Revel 22.11 He who is filthy let him be filthy still 1. Whence it appears that the alone outward performances of duties wherein the Name of God is pretended do not purifie a man from his sin Such are giving of almes with a Trumpet praying to be seen of men and fasting for the same end Unto all these our our Lord adds they have their
considered who confine the eternal Deity of the Son of God unto his temporal dispensation and manifestation in the flesh Surely they would judge otherwise if they remembred that the Father hath never been without his Son the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Word which hath spoken all things from the Father and the infinite works which he hath wrought whereof S. John speaks John 21.25 2. These same words shall be in thine heart or rather upon thine heart 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so Arias Montanus Munster and the Spanish Translation Martin Luther and two Low Duch Translations express this phrase by Nemen ter herten which Coverdale turns take them to heart The words may be considered as a precept and so Piscator explains In corde erunt by Sunto in corde let them be in your heart and Castellio turns them imperatively In corde habetote have ye them in your heart And they have good reason so to render them from the parallel place Deut. 11.18 Deut. 11. v. 18. Ye shall put or put ye these my words upon your heart and upon your soul Howbeit because these same words are so beneficial unto us nor can we our selves of our selves put them upon our own hearts and because the Lord hath said I will put my Law or Lawes in their inward parts or minde and I will write it or them upon their hearts Jer. 31.33 Hebr. 8.10 I doubt not to call these same words a promise also They are a precept which puts us upon our utmost endeavour to be obedient and to use all meanes for the effecting of it And they are a promise importing thus much that when we have done our utmost endeavour we we have done all we have done and God himself also does what he does out of grace when he puts these same words in or upon our hearts So that the parts of that distinction that Ronum is either officii or praemii good is is either of duty or of reward may coincidere meet in one and the same sentence as here they do We have a phrase among us that such or such a thing is upon our spirits when we say so our meaning is that we have actual and present thoughts of it And so these same words are to be understood here to be upon our hearts and upon our Spirits when we actually think of them have them present in our mindes wills and affections and are in a readiness to do them It we inquire into the reason why these same words must be in or upon our hearts we shall finde them exceedingly necessary and behoofull for us For indeed through our fall we have a dark heart and blinde eyes Yee were darkness Ephes 5. and he that walketh in darkness knoweth not whither he goeth Joh. 12.35 And therefore there is great need of the pure and holy commandement of the Lord which is a Lamp and the law a light Prov. 6.23 Which is inlightning the eyes Psal 19.8 2. And whereas the heart and soule has gon a stray and lost it self the law of the Lord is perfect converting or restoring the soul 3. And whereas the heart is defiled and who can say for he is a very rare man who can say my heart is clean these same words bring with them the fear of God Exod. 20.20 Which is clean Psal 19. and cleanseth the heart Ephes 5.26 and perfects the holyness and purity of it 2 Cor. 7.1 4. And whereas there is a kinde of Acidia as it 's called in the School a deadness and laziness in regard of our cold affections unto any spiritual good these same words are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fiery words such as come out of the fire tryed and proved Deut. 4.33 And therefore they are called a fiery law Deut. 33.2 Even the law of the spirit which is as fire Rom. 8.2 These same fiery words enflame the heart and make it zealous and ready to every good work 5. And least the heart should be transported with an heady zeal without a guide which is a kind of wild fire or Ignis fatuus these same words regulate our zeal Gal. 4.18 They stere the course of our whole life and therefore they are said to be our life Prov. 3.22 6. And as the naturall heart is seated as a King in the midst of the body So these same words sit in the heart and rule it with divine wisdom and make it a wise and understanding heart These same words satisfy the soul which is commonly taken for the desire And because the affections are seated 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the irrational part of the soul these same words quiet the tumultuous perturbations and passions of the heart So that when the affections begin to mutany the love and peace of God empires all differences according to Col. 3.15 But touching these same words in or upon the heart I spake somewhat on Deut. 4.9 Come we now to the transmitting of these same words unto posterity And that 's the third divine sentence 3. These same words which I am commanding thee this day shall be in or upon thine heart and thou shalt teach them diligently unto thy children I turn them rather thou shalt whet them upon thy sons For why should we loose so elegant a metaphore chosen by the spirit of God For although to whet be diligently to teach as the phrase is explained Deut. 11.19 yet is it not the native signification of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the word here is used which R. Solomon interprets by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to sharpen or whet And so Luther and Piscator and one low Dutch translation Tremellius also turns it acutè ingeres thou shalt sharply put into and one of our old English Munster recensebis Pagnin turns the word repetes so the Spanish and the French thou shalt recite them Castellio inculcatote and the Tigurin Bible hath the same word Two things are to be inquired into 1. what these children are which indeed are to be turned sons 2. What it is to whet 1. By sons whether natural or spiritual we are to understand such as are to be begotten unto God by the immortal seed of the word such are disciples Thus R. Solomon interprets them the sons of the Prophets And so John Baptist had his sons thus Simon is called the son of Jonah Josh 1.42 Jonah is the Syriack contraction of Johanna as may appear from hence that whereas our Lord had called Peter Simon son of Jonah he calls him thrice without contraction Simon son of John so St. Hierom Joh. 21.15 16 17. Simon fili Johannis And accordingly Nonnus in his paraphrase hath those words thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Simon thou son of John father divine The ministers of God are fathers unto those whom they beget unto God and Christ thus St. Paul calls the Corinthians his sons 1 Cor. 4.14 as my beloved sons I warn you For though ye have ten thousand instructors in Christ yet ye have not many
fathers for in Christ Jesus I have begotten you through the Gospel And thus he calls the Galatians his little Children Gal. 4.19 Now what is it to whet these same words upon our sons David Kimchi turns it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 assignè loqui to speak dayly of them One old English Translator who turns the phrase to whet the commandements upon our children explains it by exercising them in speaking and hearing and causing them to practise them in their living The metaphore is taken from souldiers saith Tremellius who whet their weapons that they may easily pierce into their enemies And so the Lord commands parents to propound the doctrin of God unto their children quà m accommodatissimè most conveniently for their profit So he To whet or sharpen is to work off the rust and soyl that cleaves to sword knife or other weapon tool or instrument to make it bright to make it sharp to set an edge upon it to make it fit to pierce and cut This is done by often and often repetition by inculcating again and again of these same words The book of Deuteronomy may have the name from the frequent iterating repeating inculcating and so whetting and sharpening these same words upon the sons of Israel For howsoever there seems to be a frequent rehearsing of the same things over and over yet if it be well observed the main conclusion that is principally aimed at in that Book is that we hearken to the voice of the Lord obey and do the commandements which conclusion is inferred by great variety of arguments which the divine Logitian who is taught by the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the inward and living word can easily understand and distinguish And because others know them not that Evangelical Book seems irksome and tedious unto them though these same words be Gospel words and so much is intimated by the often repetition of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hodie to day which answers to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Heb. 13.8 as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 answers to the Law under which Jesus was a minister Rom. 15.8 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in secula respects the everlasting Gospel Rev. 14.6 And such variety ought to be used in whetting and sharpening these same words upon men in this time of the Gospel There is reason for transmitting of these same words unto posterity whether we consider these same words or Israel in whose heart these same words are or the sons of Israel on whom they must whet and sharpen these same words 1. As for these same words they are not proper to any one person or nation or age but common and coextensive to all persons nations and ages So saith the Prophet Psalm 119.142 Thy righteousness is an everlasting righteousnses and thy law is the truth and ver 144. the righteousness of thy testimonies is everlasting 2. Israel in whose heart these same words are has received them and that not for himself only but he ows to his sons Esse neutritivum instructivum as the school speaks nutrimentum documentum nourishment and nurture or education 3. The sons of Israel have an equal share in the promises of God with their fathers as being made to them and to their seed for ever and alike capable they are of Gods image and the divine nature promoted and advanced by these same words But must Israel teach only those same words Must he whet no other words upon his sons What think we of tongues and arts and other secular learning Must Israel sharpen those words upon his sons or not It is true that secular learning is exceeding useful but as an handmaid not as a mistress no by no means And therefore if Hagar be proud and saucy as she has been long in the Church her mistress Sarah must chasten and correct her yea and if she will not humble her self turn her out of doores till she learn better manners Hagar signifies advena peregina a stranger Now Israel might entertain strangers to be servants unto them Levit. 25.45 And what do these strangers signifie in their mystery but forraign arts and tongues and other learnings of the strange nations which Sarah the Lady as her name imports may receive into her service and very serviceable Hagar may be in Abrahams house but she must not pride her self above her mistress no nor equalize her self unto her this servant must not abide in the house always John 8. When Isaac is born and growen up Hagar and her son Ishmael must be both thrust out of doors Galatians 4. Hear what the law saith when thou seest among the captives a beautiful woman and hast a desire unto her that thou wouldest have her to wife Then thou shalt bring her home to thine house Deut. 21. v. 12. and she shall shave her head and pare her nails As to the literal meaning of these words what is here turned to pare her nails is word for word make her nails Now whether to make her nails be to pare and cut them off or to let them grow it is much questioned And the Translators themselves seem to have been divided concerning this question since they put the one in the Text and the other in the margent but as unhappily as often elsewhere for beside the reason intimated before that to make nails as it is in the Hebrew is rather to let them grow then to cut them off the end here aimed at viz. to deform the captive maid lest he who hath a desire toward her should perditè amare be too much enamoured with her that end requires unhansomeness and uncomeliness in her that thereby the heat of his affection might be cooled taken off and abated Now that this end is here intended appears by the context wherein it is required that this maid be shaven which would be a shame unto her as on the contrary 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to nourish her hair let it grow and so to have long hair is a glory to the woman as her comely ornament 1 Cor. 11.6.15 Beside the law saith ver 13. she shall put of the rayment of her captivity from her wherewith her Amoretto was taken then she must be in sordibus in mourning attire a full moneth for her father and her mother All this being performed he might go in unto her but it s supposed to be likely that his love may be allayed toward her ver 14. And thus the learned Jews understood this law Now because the law is spiritual St. Hierome understood by this maid the learning of the Gentils which hath a ravishing beauty and capta capit being taken it is much taking also and wins very much upon mens affections and very great danger there is Ne depereant id est perdite ament lest men court the Handmaid rather then her Mistress the divine wisdom to their own destruction Very needful therefore it is that the Handmaid be humbled that the proud Slut be brought under and that her
the Church of England The spirit of grace grant us O Lord To keep these Lawes our hearts restore And cause us all with one accord To magnifie thy Name therefore For of our selves no strength we have To keep these Lawes after thy will Thy might therefore O Christ we crave That we in thee may them fulfil And thou shalt consume all the people which the Lord thy God shall deliver thee The words are a command or in another respect Deut. 7. v. 16. a promise touching the disposing of those nations which the Lord would give into the power of Israel A threefold just exception lies against the translation of these words If they be rendred right they sound thus And thou shalt eat up all the peoples which the Lord thy God is giving to thee 1. What they turn people is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the plural those peoples which though harsh to our English ears yet by use it may be made familiar 2. These peoples are the same which before are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Nations v. 1. whom the Lord is delivering or giving unto Israel For the words are The Lord thy God is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dans tibi giving unto thee which imports the continuation of the act so that what God hath done he is yet doing So that Hierom renders the words Daturus est tibi he is about to give to thee Thus the Lord is said to have given Sihon and his land into the hand of Israel Deut. 2.24 Yet hereby is implied a beginning progress and continuation of the act of giving And therefore Deut. 4. v. 31. v. 31. he saith See I have begun to give Sihon and his land before thy face Begin inherit that thou mayest inherit his land As I shewed on v. 24. of that Chapter 3. The Lord commands or makes promise unto Israel that they shall consume all these peoples The word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Thou shalt eat them up So Arias Montanus renders it Comedes and S. Hierom Devorabis omnes populos quos Dominus Deus tuus daturus est tibi According to which Ainsworth turns the words Thou shalt eat up all the peoples c. It s true there is analogie between 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to consume and sustain and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to eat yet they have their different significations Nor are these two to eat and to consume 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 equipollent or of equal power and extent one with other For to consume is a degree of evil beyond eating up and devouring 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gal. 5.15 which S. Hierom turns Quodsi invicem mordetis comeditis videte ne ab invicem consumamini And our Translators But if ye bite and devour one another take heed or see ye that ye be not consumed one of another Where to devour or eat up is a lesse degree of evil in order to a greater to consume But some will say These Seven Nations were to be consumed Be it so Howbeit since the Spirit of God thought meet to express it self by eating not consuming is it not reasonable Sequi Deum Thus the metaphore is borrowed either from evil beasts as Gen. 49.9 or from fire which devoureth Howbeit it s literally true of certain people in Africa who eat up their enemies the Locusts which were allowed the Jewes as a clean food Levit. 11. whereon John Baptist fed Matth. 3. For remedy of such mistakes which seem light and slight to a careless Reader not so to him who precisely and seriously considers what he reads it were to be wished that every word if possible in our English tongue answered in property to its proper word in the Hebrew And if a metaphore be founded upon it in the Hebrew let the proper word be expressed in English and the motaphore in the Hebrew be understood out of it so let the original precede and other tongues follow it Nor is this metaphore uncouth in holy writ For the Psalmist complains to the Lord Psal 14. v. 4. that the ungodly eat up his people Psal 14.4 Have all the workers of iniquity not known eating up my people as they eat bread So these Nations are said to be bread for Israel Numb 22. v. 4. Numb 14.9 Nor is that metaphore unlike this when Moab saith of Israel Now shall this company lick up all round about us as the Ox licketh up the grass of the field Numb 22.4 which Balaam confirmes Chap. 24.8 Whence also Amalek hath his name Populus lambens a people licking up their enemies Compare Psal 79.7 Mich. 3.2 3. 1. Let the people of God take notice of his gratious promise unto his Church here signified by Israel who must lick and eat up their enemies And this the Lord speaks by the mouth of his Churches enemies Numb 22.4 Moab saith Now shall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ecclesia the Church or Congregation lick up all round about us And Balaam sutably to the words before us Numb 24.8 He shall eat up the nations his enemies To like effect we read other Prophesies as that the Lord will make Jerusalem a cup of trembling to all the people round about Zach. 12.2 And ver 3. A burdensom stone for all people all that burden themselves with it shall be cut in pieces though all the people of the earth be gathered against it Such opposition must the genuine Israel of God expect from all the divided judgements of the religious World and they may assure themselves of like deliverance Take notice of it for it shall certainly come to pass according to that history of future time 2 Esdr 13. v. 6. The Governours of Judah shall be like an Hearth of fire among the wood and like a Torch of fire in a sheaf and they shall devour all the people round about All which and many like prophesies bode a consumption of the Churches enemies whom it shall eat up and assimilate unto it self and subdue them unto the obedience of faith or if desperately obstinate and incorrigible that of the Prophet Esay 60.12 shall take place The Nation and Kingdom that will not serve thee shall perish yea these nations shall be utterly wasted Note hence Gods main designe whereunto the Scripture before us is serviceable viz. That the body of sin be destroyed that the kingdom of Satan Sin and Death be abolished Rom. 6.6 and that the Kingdom of God may come and be raised up in us Dan. 9.24 This is typified by the burning up the sin offering and burnt offering and by the destruction of the seven Nations figuring the seven capital sins according to Lyra and diverse of the Antients whom he followeth This is meant by the Prophet if rightly translated and understood Behold the eyes of the Lord God are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in regnum peccati upon the kingdom of sin Amos 9. v. 8. and I will destroy it from off the face of the earth Dan.
difficulter credimus those things which we would not we hardly believe And as true is that saying Proclives sumus à labore ad libidinem that which is troublesome or chargeable we have no heart to believe it Now because to love the Lord our God with all our heart soul mind and strength will cost us all we have and all we are we are hardly brought off to think t is possible ever to be performed Hence it is that they have made this plausible interpretation of the words that in them is prescribed Non tam quà m currendum quà quò currendum Not so much the way wherein we should walk as the end of our way whither we hope to attain after this life These and such like sayings please us well because they agree with our lazy disposition But if the command had been reserved for another life it would not have been prescribed in this Eccles 9.10 Acts 5.20 No nor have been said to be fulfilled in this as it is said of David 1 Kings 14.8 so it is recorded of Josiah 2 Kings 23.25 That he turned to the Lord with all his heart and with all his soul and with all his might according to all the Law of Moses Nor would it be said to be the practise of the Saints Psal 119.2 Whence we may reason thus If the Saints of God if Josiah if David thus loved the Lord their God under the dispensation of the Law when the Lord gave a more scanty measure of his spirit how much more is the same duly expected of us Zach. 12.8 If they under the Law loved the Lord with all their strength when the Law was weak how much more is expected of us under the Gospel what the Law could not do c. Rom. 8.3 Now if ever 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Certainly by how much the more the Spirit and power of God is vouchsafed unto us by so much the more we should perform this Commandement to love the Lord with all our heart soul minde and strength Surely if the Lord require obedience unto all that Commandement so as to love the Lord our God with all these the Lord allowes no place at all no room within us for any iniquity He is to be loved with all our heart soul minde and strength And therefore there is not left any place any degree at all for what is contrary to his love The Church which is signified by the Kings Daughter is all glorious within Psal 45.13 All that is within me bless his holy Name Psal 103.1 Whose cause then do they undertake to defend for whom do they plead for God or Baal for Christ or Belial who say That sin must remain in us The Lord Jesus Christ tells thee that thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart c. They say That this cannot be done Our Lord saith This do and thou shalt live Luke 10.28 And this is the love of God that ye keep his Commandements They say Ye shall live though ye keep not the Commandements for its impossible to keep them Just so the Serpent told Eve Ye shall not die A lie point-blank contradictory to the God of Truth They say Christ has kept the Commandements for us and He has loved God with all his heart c. and all for us And this is imputed unto us as if we our selves had so loved the Lord c. as if we our selves had kept all the Commandements Their meaning is Christ was wise just good humble loving meek sober chaste c. Therefore we may be unwise unjust wicked prowd hateful and hating one another wrathful and impatient drunkards lascivious c. Why because Christ was wise sober c. all for us Grant all this But hath not Christ suffered leaving as an example c. 1 Pet. 2.21 and 4.1 Object Hath not Christ paid the ransom and made the atonement T is true Christ hath paid the ransom for all but for whom effectually Is it not for these who believe him love him walk in all obedience unto him 2 Cor. 4.10.11 and 5.14 1 Pet. 4.2 A great Prince payes a Ransom for a multitude of Captives Howbeit thus he indents with them that they shall ever afterward relinquish and leave their Prison and be Subjects and obedient only unto him The Lord Jesus is that great Prince and Saviour Acts 5. He hath paid that Ransom for us who were captives unto Satan and served sin and iniquity And He upon the like terms agrees with us that we should no more serve sin Rom. 6. but that we being delivered out of the hands of our enemies should serve him in holiness and righteousness before him all the dayes of our life Luke 1.74 75. But to come home to their own Assertion and similitude why is not the love of the Lord our God with all our heart c Via quâ currendum but Scopus the mark whither we must run It s impossible say they by reason of the infirmities of this life alwayes actually to think of God and to be moved in love toward him And therefore so to love him is not the way wherein we must run I answer Nor is it necessary for him who loves God and keeps all that Commandement alwayes actually to think of God as he is defined or to be moved actually with love towards him It is enough if he alwayes think and do what is good just and honest and so what is worthy of God Yea so to think and so to do is to love God For this is the love of God that we keep his Commandements 1 John 5.3 And therefore he who is alwayes busied about what is holy just and good as the Commandement is Rom. 7.12 he loves God with all his heart c. And what they say that it is not the way but the end of the way surely a Traveller who walkes on in the right way it is not needful that every step he takes he should think of the end of his journey but it s enough that he keep on in the right way toward his journeys end And therefore holy David doubted not to resolve I will run the way of thy Commandements when thou hast enlarged my heart And he no doubt who does so loves God with all his heart I know well the contrary doctrine is and hath long been taught But 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it is an holy thing to prefer the truth before all opinions and authorities of men could Aristotle say Our Lord and his Apostles when they taught the Gospel gave precepts to be done not in another life but in this life And therefore as was intimated before the Angel commanding the Apostles to preach the Gospel calls it the words of this life And it is very observable when the Lord gives this precept touching the love of God with all our heart c. Matth. 22.37 He doth not cite the words out of Exodus wherein is contained the Law out of
it abides alone but if it die it brings forth much fruit There is remaining in the grain of Wheat now dead an active principle of life the Balsamum naturale the natural and radical balsum which recals and raiseth up the plant to life and multiplyes it John 12.24 But that this may be done the Lord calls upon us to plough up our fallow grounds to mortifie our earthly members To die daily unto sin for that 's implyed in the next words he that loves his life shall lose it c. Also that we believe in the mighty power of God who raiseth the dead And by this faith we are raised unto life as the Apostle testifies of the Colossians Col. 2. v. 12. wherein also ye are raised by faith in the operative power of God having raised him from the dead Col. 2.12 How justly therefore are many of this present generation to be blamed who being fallen into sins of intemperancy incontinency injustice oppression violence impiety and profaneness lie still like arrant Beasts and continue in them and expect a time when they shall receive such an irresistable power of grace as shall enforce them to arise out of the slow of their sins unto righteousness whether they will or not But surely the grace of God does not work with violence but gently and sweetly according to the fabrick of mans heart which God the maker of it best knowes and accordingly drawes men with the cords of a man even with loving kindness Hos 11.4 And therefore when this grace is withstood and resisted the Lord complains as Matth. 23.27 O Jerusalem how often would I and ye would not c. And Acts 7. O ye stiff-necked and uncircumcised of heart ye do alwayes resist the Holy Ghost c. And Esay 65.2 3. I have stretched out my hands all the day to a rebellious people c. Ezech. 18.31 Cast away from you all your transgressions c. Why will ye die c John 5.34 These things I say unto you that ye may be saved c. ye will not come unto me that ye may have life Esay 5.4 What could I have done more for my vineyard then I have done These and many like Scriptures there are wherein the Spirit of God complains that men resist the grace of God yield not obedience thereunto But we never read of any compulsion or force used to compel men to obedience For that should be contrary to Gods creation in the framing of mans heart so that it is not to be wrought upon otherwise then by perswasions Contrary to the nature of obedience which is never forced but is purely voluntary as appears in the example of Pauls conversion which if ever any should seem to be forced yet he saith expresly I was not disobedient unto the heavenly vision Acts 26.19 Otherwise if the grace of God should force men to break off their sin to deny ungodliness c. this then would follow and I beseech you mark it That the grace of God should enforce men to be obedient and then reward them for being so which how absurd and against Gods dealing it would be ye that are wise men judge Besides this is contrary to the nature of a command that it should be directed by a wise King unto his Subjects to be performed and that upon pain of death which yet his Subject cannot choose but he must do being compelled by an irresistible power What else do they affirm who live in their sins and say That they wait for such grace from God as shall make them even against their wills to deny their ungodliness and worldly lusts c. and after this compulsion the only wise God shall reward them with everlasting bliss and salvation But does not the Apostle bid us to hope perfectly for the grace that shall come unto us at the revelation of Jesus Christ T is true but what are the words immediately before Gird up the loyns of your minde be sober and hope to the end c. 1 Pet. 1.13 But Abraham hoped against hope It s true he hoped against the impotency and weakness of his own flesh in the mighty power of God who had promised and was able to perform Rom. 4. But Abraham when he thus hoped was obedient unto God and kept his charge his Commandements his Statutes and his Lawes Gen. 26.5 But what promise what word of God hast thou to hope in who livest in thy disobedience and contrary to the Commandement of God he who hopes for the grace that shall be revealed c. he purifies himself as God is pure 1 John 3.3 The grace of God to the fallen man supposeth a power in him to receive it and so to comply with it that he receive it not in vain 2 Cor. 6.1 Our brother raiseth us up with us Otherwise should we lie still in our fall and expect that he should raise us up without us it would be great folly and vain presumption and would prove us as much without understanding as the Asse or Ox or Horse or Mule Psal 32.9 Which was intended by that in the Fable of the Carter whose Wain was laid fast in a Bog he cryed out Hercules help me But he was well answered Fool set thy shoulder to the wheel and put on thy Horse and then God will help thee Wherefore brethren if any man be prevented or surprized in a fall or fault ye who are spiritual and strong restore such an one with the Spirit of meekness Gal. 6.1 We are commanded to raise up our brothers beast with him how much more our brother himself So let us bear one anothers burdens Let us stir up the gift of God that is in us Let us not receive the grace of God in vain Arise thou who art sleeping and stand up from the dead and Christ shall enlighten thee Ephes 5.14 Ephes 5. v. 14. Believe not that seducing spirit of unbelief which would perswade us that we have no power to arise from our fall To this seducing spirit the wicked man gives heed and believeth not to return out of darkness and is waited for by the sword Job 15.22 Job 15. v. 22. Rom. 5. v. 6. Such a spirit were they acted by who render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 when we were yet without strength Rom. 5.6 which is only we being weak To be without strength is a total deprivation and takes away all ability toward the raising of our selves when our brother would raise us with us we helping and working together with him though we be yet but weak Which yet implyes some strength As the good Samaritan found and had compassion on the wounded man who was not quite dead but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 half dead Luke 10.30 That good Samaritan drawes us with the cords of a man even with loving kindness It s heavie drawing at a dead weight Let us be coming yielding complying stirring up the graces of God in us and our God will be
himself a glorious Church not having spot of deformity or wrinkle of the old man or any such thing but that it should be holy and without blemish Ephes 5.25 26 27. But I have contracted long customary sins and am even woâ—ded in them Nullum tempus occurrit Regi No long time can prescribe unto the King Christ but that he may cleanse his Spouse But alas Long custome is another nature mine habitual spots are as indelible and fixt in me as blackness in the Ethiopian and spots in the Leopard And can the Ethiopian change his skin or the Leopard his spots Jer. 13. Thou complainest very much of thy sin but deal faithfully between God and thine own soul would'st thou indeed be cleansed from it We read that a blinde man cryed after our Lord Jesus thou Son of David have mercy upon me and again Jesus thou Son of David have mercy upon me nor could the people make him hold his peace Mark 10.50 51. He is brought unto Jesus And he ask'd the blind man what would'st thou that I should do unto thee A strange question For what else what greater boon could the blind man desire then that he might receive his sight Our Lord well knew that many love darkness more then light He knew that some men love the lusts of their eyes better then their eyes And for like reason when a certain man lay at the pool of Bethesda thirty and eight years Jesus saw him and knew that he had been now a long time in that case yea though he knew all this yet he saith unto him wilt thou be made whole Certainly our Lord Jesus knew right well and foreknew that many then were and would be in aftertime yea and are at this day who have had their infirmities as long yea longer then that man So they call their habitual sins their infirmities which they love so well that they desire not to be made whole Therefore our Lord inquires into the mans will For without the mans will Christ may will and no cure be wrought I would but ye would not Matth. 23.37 But with the mans will the greatest cure may be wrought even of habitual and customary sins Jer. 13.23 The peoples sins were as fixt as blackness to the Ethiopian and spots to the Leopard And these spots the foulest adulteries neighings leaudness of whoredom and abominations on the hills in the fields c. Those spots were of the deepest die yet the Lord required of Jerusalem onely her will toward the cure of them Wilt thou not be made clean When shall it once be Be we exhorted to keep our selves unspotted from the world It s a part of the pure religion and undefiled James 1.27 So shall we be the sons of God and have his characters his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his marks upon us even his mark of love even unto enemies Mat. 5.44 His mark of mercy and pity Ecclus 4.10 Blameless and harmless or sincere or simple the sons of God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Immaculati without spot so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 answers to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a spot in a crooked and perverse nation or rather generation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Phil. 2. v. 15. as they render the word in the text Phil. 2.15 That 's the third and last Axiom They are a perverse and crooked generation This is the result of their corruption and depravation their spot and their stain This corrupt and spotted people are a perverse and crooked generation Let us inquire into the meaning of these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 properly signifies an age or time while men live successively in the world whence is Durare to continue in the Latin By the same word also the men of an age are understood by Synecdoche as in this place So the Lord saith to Noah I have seen thee righteous 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in this generation that is in this age and among these men Gen. 7.1 And that was a very crooked and perverse generation and so was that of which Moses here speaks These words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in their metaphorical sense as here used have like signification one to other and both import subtilty oblique crooked and perverse dealing among men Howbeit they have their difference for the former signifies oblique and crooked which the LXX turn 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a crooked generation The later imports the same crooked generation to be perverted and depraved and accordingly t is rendred by the Greek Interpreters 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a perverse generation But although the words have like signification of wresting writhing depraving yet should not the Translators have inverted and perverted the genuine order of the words as they have done unless thereby they intended an elegancy turning them perverse and crooked instead of crooked and perverse generation which errour they corrected Phil. 2.15 Where we have the same words in the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which our Translators render in the midst of a crooked and perverse nation or rather generation The two former characters of this wicked people do not necessarily imply a spreading beyond themselves He corrupted himself not another so the Chald. Paraphrast and their spot it s not said that it infects another But when this people are called a crooked and perverse generation the Hebrew words import craft and subtilty to circumvent and deceive others so Mich. 3.9 They make crooked what is straight which elegant opposition is lost in our Translation In the later word the metaphore is taken from Wrestlers who by turning and winding their bodies endeavouring to supplant and overthrow others the Wiseman describes such a perverse generation Prov. 4.16 They sleep not except they have done mischief and their sleep is taken away unless they cause some to fall But since both these words signify crooked and are accordingly rendred by the LXX the former in the text and elsewhere the later Prov. 8.8 it s needfull that we inquire what 's here meant by crooked Privations are known by their habits and deprivations by their integrity and soundness That therefore we may know what 's meant by crooked we must know what is straight because Rectum est judex sui obliqui what is straight discovers it self and what is crooked That 's straight and right which inclines to neither part as a straight line lies even between two termes as a straight way inclines neither to the right hand nor to the left as we read it described by Moses Num. 20.17 Deut. 2.27 The rule of this Rectitude is the word of God which is Right Psal 19.8 and 33.4 And his word is conformable to himself who is right Deut. 32.4 In this rectitude and uprightness the upright God made and set man at the first Eceles 7.29 Hence we may understand what is obliquety and crookedness namely an aversion and deflexion from that original straightness rectitude and uprightness in our God And this crookedness
there be not a man so just upon earth that so doth good but that he may sin Ye have a brief Analyse and Paraphrase of the neighbour words that lead to my Text. Come we now to the divine truths contained in it and they are these 1. Wisdom strengthens the wise 2. Wisdom strengthens the wise more then ten mighty men in the City 3. There is not a just man upon earth that doth good and may not sin 4. Although the wisdom so strengthen yet there is not a just man upon earrh c. 1. When Wisdom is said to strengthen the wise we must inquire what wisdom this is and how it is true that wisdom strengthens the wise 1. The word here turn'd Wisdom is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is extreamly ambiguous and therefore we must timely distinguish it according to the significations of it And so Wisdom is either Divine and from above or either Humane and of this world or either Devilish and from beneath The wisdom here meant is divine which is defined Absoluti divinique boni scientia Rerum divinarum humanarumque scientia the knowledge of the absolute and divine good the knowledge of things divine and humane So Lactantius and others The Wiseman who on purpose speaks of wisdom defines it the breath or emanation of the power of God and a pure stream flowing from the glory of the Almighty the brightness of the everlasting light c. Wisd 7.25 26. Which description declares that the true wisdom is not such as the Philosophers have delivered it unto the world who make it one of the intilectual habits as they call them whereof they make five 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And they will have it consist in knowledge But it is evident by that description of the Wiseman that wisdom is no acquisite habit nor consists it only in knowledge though of the highest things For we must take notice that the fear of God is the beginning of wisdom And the Scripture places Wisdom not in the Brain but in the Heart 1 King 3.12 Psal 90.12 By Wisdom then we must here understand the Spirit of wisdom which is Christ and thus Deut. 34.9 Joshuah is said to be full of the Spirit of wisdom Esay 11.2 There shall rest upon him the Spirit of wisdom For this S. Paul prayes Ephes 1.17 And Wisd 1.4 what the Wiseman calls wisdom v. 5. he calls the holy Spirit of Discipline 2. The word we turn to strengthen is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to make firm solid and strong Which is transferred from outward and visible to invisible and inward things So that as the thickning of bodily things makes them stronger as a threefold cord is not easily broken so likewise the addition of spiritual things makes them more firm and those who have them as light and heat c. may be encreased Whence we say Vis unita fortior Psalm 68.29 Strengthen O Lord the things thou hast wrought in us unto which the Apostle may seem to have had respect when he saith 1 Cor. 3.6 7. I have planted and Apoll◠watereth but God gave the increase They go from strength to strength Psal 84.7 Stablish strengthen settle you 1 Pet. 5.10 The reason is evident from that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 self-sufficiency 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that operative power of the divine-wisdom in those who have it in them It is given them for this end to work in them as Solomon prayed 1 Kings 3.9 Wisd 9.10 O send her out of thy holy heavens and from the throne of thy glory that being present she may labour with me c. Wisd 6. Obs 1. Note here that a man who is wise by the wisdom of God hath that wisdom in him For nothing can render another like it self but it must be in him in whom it works Since therefore Christ is the true wisdom he must be in those whom he makes wise and strengthens by his wisdom and will be found of all that seek him Prov. 8.17 Obs 2. A great diversity and a broad difference between humane fear and the fear of God which the Wiseman here calls wisdom Humane fear abates mens courage Timor minuit Fear betrayes those succours which reason would afford Wisd 17.12 But the fear of God which is the wisdom here meant encourages and strengthens the wise Obs 3. Hence it followes that a wise man is a valiant man The Wiseman tells us so much expresly Prov. 24.5 A wise man is strong yea a man of knowledge encreaseth strength Solomon knew this from his father Davids example Psal 27.1 Such a valiant man was S. Paul Rom. 8.35 c. who shall separate us from the love of Christ shall tribulation or distress c. In all these things we are more then Conquerours Obs 4. That as there are diverse sorts of wisdom divine humane and diabolical as hath been shewen so the divine wisdom it self hath diverse degrees And the wisdom here spoken of is the lowest For Solomon having spoken of the fear of God which is the beginning of wisdom he presently saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This wisdom namely the fear of God strengtheneth the wise He implyes that there is another and higher degree of wisdom then this is of which S. Paul speaks experimentally Col. 1.26 27 28 29. the mystery which hath been hid from ages and from generations which is Christ in you c. whereunto I also labour striving according to his working which worketh in me mightily Obs 5. This resolves a great doubt which might be made by comparing the speech of the Wiseman Ecclus 24.21 where the Wisdom saith They that eat me shall yet be hungry and they that drink me shall yet be thirsty Whereas John 4.14 Whosoever saith the wisdom of God drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst c. And 6.35 He that cometh to me shall never hunger c. Whence its evident the former words are to be understood of the former and lower degree of wisdom and the later of the consummate and perfect wisdom called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wisdoms able to make us wise unto salvation 2 Tim. 3.15 The wisdom of the just Luke 1.17 Which justly reproves our great unthankfulness unto the Lord Jesus our Saviour and Deliverer who saves and delivers us out of the hands of our enemies who redeems us from iniquity from the curse of the Law from the wrath of God 1 Thess 1.10 from eternal death from him who hath the power of death Hebr. 2. Yet who returns thanks Solomon tels us a Story Eccles 9.14 of a little City delivered by a poor wise man And what is this little City but the Church professing godliness S. Matth. 5.14 Such indeed are but few in regard of the whole world Against this little City comes a great King the Prince of this World He besieges it he goes about seeking whom he may devour This is the true Nebuchadnezzar he who straightneth and besiegeth
our last Translation we have 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a knowne note of diversity rendred and as known a Conjunction copulative and these two render different kinds of Axioms as all Logicians yea all who have common reason may understand The flesh lusts against the Spirit and the Spirit lusts against the flesh that 's a copulate The flesh lusts against the Spirit but the Spirit lusts against the flesh that 's a discret Axiom 2. But there 's a far greater difference between cannot as they render the words and may not as they ought to be turned Ye cannot denies power and strength ye may not leaves a possibility of doing what they would For the Spirit so and for this end lusteth against the flesh 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that ye may not do the things that ye would according to the lusting of the flesh And thus the Greek words ought to be rendred and generally are so rendred by Pagnin Castellio Vulg. Lat. Vatablus Beza High and Low Duth French Italian and Spanish Translations yea and by an antient English Manuscript whereas all our printed English Translations turn it cannot If any man think this a small difference let him suspend his judgement till I speak of it in its due place The Apostle ver 16. propounds a Precept In the Text we have 1. The difficulty of that precept the flesh lusteth 2. The possibility notwithstanding that difficulty Ye may Wherein we have these Axioms 1. The flesh lusteth against the Spirit 2. The Spirit lusteth against the flesh 3. Tt is true that the flesh lusteth against the Spirit but the Spirit lusteth against the flesh 4. The flesh and the Spirit are contrary one to the other This is to be put in a Parenthesis 5. The Spirit lusteth against the flesh that we may not do the things of the flesh which we would do 1. The flesh lusteth against the Spirit Herein we must enquire 1. What is meant by the flesh and 2. The lusts of the flesh and 3. What is meant by the Spirit I will not trouble you with the manifold meaning of this word flesh Only by the flesh we are here to understand the old corrupt Adam so what Rom. 6.6 our Apostle calls crucifying the old man that in the same Apostles phrase Gal. 5.24 is called crucifying the flesh with the affections and lusts 2. And what is lust and what is it to lust Concupiscence or lust is the desire of sensitive delight vain foolish and immoderate desires of the superiour appetite the will as ambitious desires of honours curiosity desire of knowledge falsely so called so flesh is understood Col. 2.18.23 and elsewhere The word here used is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from a power which comes upon the minde whereby the soul is carryed out to what is desired The lusting of the flesh therefore is not only that of the lower appetite which we call the concupiscible but that also of the irascible is here to be understood as appears by comparing v. 15. If ye bite and devour one another c. Yea the immoderate lusts of the superiour appetite are here also to be understood Hence it is that Sects and Heresies are reckoned by the Apostle Gal. 5.20 amongst the works of the flesh Hence also it is that we read of carnal wisdom wisdom of the flesh The lusting of the flesh against the Spirit what is it but desiring what is contrary to the desires and lustings of the Spirit The flesh desires things fleshly which are contrary to the desires of the Spirit which are of things spiritual and heavenly As by the flesh the old Adam is to be understood so by the Spirit and its lusts the lusts and wils of the new Adam the heavenly man are here meant The reason of this is from the mistake and seducing of the fansie For the fansie being part of the first Adam flesh and blood and informed with a living soul and being sensual earthly and carnal Rom. 8. and knowing no better thing then earthly objects things neer of kin unto it and delightful unto sense it easily draws the coucupiscence unto them which howsoever according to original rectitude it propends to good and that Bâ—num bonestum the honest good and is subject to the rational appetite and so to right reason as the Philosopehr teacheth and right reason to the Law of God yet having declined from that first integrity unto the sensible present and delightful good which most-what is disjoyn'd from the true and honest good becomes more and more prone to evil and drawes to it the rational appetite the will yea the reason it self the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Rudder of the soul as he that 's sinking will lay hold though on his best friends and draw them into the same pit of destruction And so the fleshly minde resists and reasons against the Spirit as Ahitophel fallen off to Absalom they both rebel against their Lord David Obs 1. Here is an evident argument and proof of mans fall Here is opposition made against the Spirit of God Surely Gods work was perfect and all that he made was very good Gen. 1. And therefore that excellent work man cannot be said to come thus imperfect out of Gods hand No he was made upright but he had a fall as ye read 2 Sam. 4.4 that Mephibosheth fell out of his Nurses armes and be came lame poor man of both his feet What is the Nurse but providence which supported the man and bare him in hir armes of mercy and judgment comands and prohebitions Gen. 2. But out of her armes the man fell and is lame on both his feet his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his concupiscible and irascible affections which are the feet which carry the soul whithersoever it goes So that to the fallen man belongs shame and confusion of face that is word for word Mephibosheth Yea even the Philosopher himself could take notice of this from the irregular motions in man that man was become otherwise then formerly he had been Obs 2. Hence it appeares that even in those who have the Spirit of God in some measure there are motions contrary to the Spirit I say in some measure Wisdom 7.27 Thus the Galathians had received the Spirit Gal. 3.2 Proportionably to their age which was the childhood Gal. 4.19 In whom yet the flesh lusted against the Spirit And the Corinthians had received the Spirit by which they were sanctified 1 Cor. 1.2 Yet was their age and growth no more then that of the childhood they were babes in Christ 1 Cor. 3.1 And these are said to be carnall and to walk 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according to the first Adam or the old man ver 3. Obs 3 The lusts of the flesh are first and they first appeare in the man Primum animale dein spirituale First that which is animalish then that which is spiritual 1 Cor. 15. 4 Observe the reason of that impetuousnes
was void great care was taken for the choise of Matthias in his room Acts 1.21 26. And S. Paul cals himself an Apostle in most of his Epistles and proves himself such 1 Cor. 9.1 2. The like is said by others of Barnabas and Silas They who say that that and other Offices were temporary and to continue only for a time must if they will be believed by judicious men prove their assertion out of the Word of God If the office yet continue in the Church what answers to it but Episcopacy so S. Ambrose affirmes And it may as well be credited as that under helps and governments are to be understood Elders and Deacons which yet I deny not But all these are but Mera nomina names only unless they be informed with the Lords excellent spirit which is most necessary for the informing and actuating as the whole Body so especially the principal members of the Body of Christ And therefore in great wisdom the Spirit of God requires that the meanest and lowest Officers in the Church who are as it were the feet of Christs body the Church 1 Cor. 12.21 the Deacons being to be appointed to their office the Twelve give the multitude of the Disciples this charge Acts 6. v. 3. Look ye out among your selves seven men approved by testimony full of the holy Ghost and Wisdom whom we may appoint over this business Whence we may strongly reason that if the Deacons must be full of the holy Ghost and wisdom then much more must the Elders and Officers of the Church superiour unto them be filled with the same excellent spirit and wisdom And whereas the Apostles must appoint the Deacons as Titus must ordain Elders Tit. 1.5 These weighty businesses are not to be permitted unto the multitude no not of the Disciples to choose either Elders or Deacons though this is at this day practised by what warrant of the Word I know not but to the Apostles or those who though called by another name are yet in their stead as being best able to judge of these things 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Every man judgeth well of the things he knowes and of these he is a competent judge What ever Governour hath this excellent spirit he is thereby enabled to bear all the weaknesses and waywardnesses all the murmurings and repinings of the people under them It is their business And therefore they ought not to domineer over the flocks so I would render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so Castellio turns the words 1 Pet. 5.3 Gregibus imperantes domineering or Lording over the flocks Ut reges Gentium qui dominantur eorum like the Kings of the Nations who domineer and abuse their authority over the flocks as Vatablus explains Cleris Cleros vocat greges qui illis velut sortè gubernandi obtigerunt He cals those Cleros that is properly lots who happen unto them as it were by lot to be governed by them And it is the continued Metaphore or Allegory used by the Spirit of God 1 Pet. 5.2 3 4. Much less must they domineer over their faith as to enforce men to their opinions as to rule over their consciences The Apostle when most of all he improves his authority over the flock he most abominates all such dominion 2 Cor. 1.24 Not that we have dominion over your faith but are helpers of your joy for by faith ye stand They must leave the conscience free to God alone the Lord of it Gen. 9. v. 27. who alone perswades the heart Gen. 9.27 what some abuse to that end Compel them to come in Luke 14.23 Beside that it is unhandsome to cudgel men and force them to come to a Feast as the drift of that speech is to be understood the meaning of the word is by perswasive arguments to incline men to what they desire as may appear by comparing Luke 24.29 2 Kings 4.8 Acts 16.15 and other places But we need not further descend unto particulars The excellent Spirit of Christ which is known by the fruits of it Gal. 5.22 sufficiently qualifies all spiritual Governours And this Spirit is that due radical qualification which some zealous for the Government or rather the counterfeit of it believe not possible to be obtained in this life but Dolosè ambulant in generalibus wrap up their hidden meaning in general terms and instead of downright Scripture language that God puts his Spirit upon the Governours choose rather to speak in Conceptu confuso that Christ furnisheth these Officers with suitable qualifications for discharge of the office and work committed to them And since they nor have nor hope for that excellent Spirit how can they convey that spirit by laying on of their hands in Ordination Nihil dat quod non habet If they have not that excellent Spirit how can they give it by their hands to those whom they Ordain as the old Presbyters did S. Paul saith 1 Tim. 4.14 Neglect not the gift that is in thee which was given thee by prophesie by laying on of the hands of the Presbytery And ye read the like Exhortation Stir up the gift of God which is in thee by the putting on of my hands 2 Tim. 1.6 O my Brethren ye who are zealous of Christs government and discipline let us first sit down in the lowest room and yield our selves Disciples unto the Father Esay 8.16 and suffer our selves to be corrected by his discipline and to be instructed out of his law Psal 94.12 and thereby lead unto Jesus Christ and bearing his yoke his cross and patience that being made conformable unto his death we may be made partakers of his spirit his life and resurrection whereby we shall be enabled to bear the burdens of the weak and one anothers burdens whereby we shall be taught to rule our selves and so become Rulers and Governours of the Church of Christ So shall we be able experimentally to preach Christ warning every man and teaching every man in all wisdom that we may present every man perfect in Christ Jesus Col. 1.28 For this is the end why the Lord gives those his gifts unto men Apostles Prophets Evangelists Pastors Teachers and so Elders and Deacons for the perfecting of the Saints for the work of the ministery for the edifying of the body of Christ till we all meet or come into the unity of faith and acknowledgement of the Son of God unto a perfect man to the measure of the stature or age of the fulness of Christ The Lord vouchsafe that great grace unto us all He that gathered least Numb 11. v. 32 33 34. gathered ten Homers and they spread them abroad for themselves round about the Camp And while the flesh was between their teeth yet it was chewed the wrath of the Lord was kindled against the people and the Lord smote the people with a very great plague And he called the name of the place Kibroth Hattaavah because there they buried the people that lusted
In which words are these general parts 1. The Israelites provision for their flesh and satisfaction of their lusts 2. Gods wrath and vengeance on those who so lusted and so satisfied their lusts 3. The Burial and Monument of those who so lusted In the peoples provision for their lusts we have their two acts contained in two sentences 1. He that gathered least gathered ten Homers 2. They spread them abroad for themselves round about the Camp 1. In the former we must inquire First What they gathered Secondly How much 1. What they gathered ye read was what God sent ver 31. Quailes from the Sea 2. How much He who gather'd least gather'd ten Homers That we may know the quantity of the Homer we must know that there may be an adequation of all measures among all Nations it hath been the custome to measure by somewhat which in Nature varies not as artificial measures do or may do The Jewes therefore begin their measure of dry things Ab Ovo from an Hens Egge probably of equal quantity in all Nations The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Log contained 6 Eggs their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Kab 4 Logs that is 24 Eggs. Their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Satum 6 Kabs Their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 3ª Sata which Epha is the nearest to our Bushel The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Homer contained ten Ephas Ezech. 43.11 We have now found the quantity of an Homer An Homer containes ten Bushels Every one who gathered least gathered ten Homers What a vast number of Quailes according to this account must every man gather He who gathered least gathered ten Homers that is one hundred Bushels of Quails That the Lord gathered together such a numberless number of Quails was miracle enough The Translators had not need to create any miracle to be wrought by the people And what would they do with them It would yet be another miracle that they should keep sweet until they were eaten Yet further if he who gathered least gathered ten Homers that is an hundred Bushels how many Homers gathered he that gathered most To put an end unto this disquisition we must know that the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies not only that vast measure before mentioned but also an heap and in this signification we read the word used Exod. 8.14 which no doubt had been more fit for this place He who gathered least gathered ten heaps Take notice of mans large appetite whether 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifie Homers those vast measures so called or only heaps it was too great a proportion for one man to gather ten heaps or Homers Make no provision for the flesh unto lusts The sense is full so Rom. 13. v. 14. and better expresses the Apostles meaning without two needless supplements For no doubt moderate provision may yea must be made for the flesh if the Apostle be constant to himself Ephes 5.29 Ephes 5.29 For no man at any time hath hated his own flesh but nourisheth and cherisheth it It is an honest speech of Seneca Fateor corporis nostri nobis insitam charitatem fateor hujus genere tutelam non nego indulgendum illi serviendum nego Epist 13. I confess we must favour our bodies but I deny that we must serve them And he gives reason there we ought not to live for our bodies sake but because we cannot live without our body Your business is about the Quails to provide meat for the body my business is about the Manna to provide spiritual nourishment for the soul Wo to me if I keep not under mine own body while I endeavour to nourish your soules And wo to you if ye overcharge your own and others bodies and neglect your own soules Wo to us all if we long for the Quailes and despise the Manna For Nimia carnis corporis cura magna animi virtutis est incuria too much care of the flesh and of the body is a great carelesness and neglect of the minde and vertue could the Philosopher say 2. They spread them all abroad for themselves Take notice of this peoples unbelief The Lord had made them promise of flesh for a whole moneth together ver 20. and they make provision every one for himself as if every day were a moneth He who gatherd least gatherd ten heaps how many gatherd they who gatherd most If we condemn this people how can we justifie our selves Our Lord commands us to pray for our daily bread and that we take no care for tomorrow what we shall eat and what we shall drink Yet our provision commonly made is for our childrens children to the third and fourth generation as if God were our God only and not the God of our seed Moses here presents us with an history of things done in that age which in after ages were and are done over and over There is in man an appetite that 's infinite which being implanted in mans nature by God himself it cannot be in vain And since the whole world and all creatures in it are infinite and cannot all of them latiate and fill an infinite desire it remains that either God made us this soul and this appetite for himself to fill or that it should be empty ever desiring and never satiated never satisfied and so that God should make it in vain which is absurd and contrary to that known rule that God and nature make nothing in vain Consider this O man And turn thine infinite desire toward the infinite God who alone can fill it This desire having lost its guide right reason which is subject to the law of God it rambles up and down among the creatures seeking here and there for satisfaction hunting like Esau in the field of this world for savoury meat Eccles 6. v. 9. which the wisdom findes only at home This is the wandring of the soul and the breaking of the spirit Eccles 6.9 In this scrutiny and search the Lord though forsaken yet forsakes not us but in our Wilderness he drops down his Manna his bread of life his Angels food his Word A food that hath in it the delight of every taste saith the Wiseman which yet the people despised 2. Gods wrath and vengeance on those who so lusted and so satisfied their lusts While the flesh was between their teeth the wrath of the Lord was kindled against the people c. The reason why the Lord smote the people with a very great plague may well be inquired into It seems to be contain'd in the first verse of this Chapter where it s said that the people were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Quasi murmurantes Our Translators turn it in the Text The people complained but in the margent they were as it were complainers The meaning is they were like those murmurers and complainers described ver 4. the mixt multitude who went up with Israel out of Egypt The people had first complained and were punished with fire ver 1